be_v preserve_v in_o christ_n church_n which_o of_o it_o concern_v all_o person_n and_o age_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n as_o sure_o it_o do_v the_o government_n must_v not_o cease_v with_o the_o apostle_n where_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o christ_n among_o his_o apostle_n institute_v in_o one_o a_o authority_n and_o superiority_n to_o command_v and_o without_o this_o one_o commaunde_v superiority_n union_n and_o order_n can_v not_o be_v preserve_v that_o it_o concern_v all_o parson_n and_o age_n and_o so_o must_v never_o cease_v but_o endure_v for_o ever_o which_o be_v all_o i_o contend_v to_o prove_v for_o all_o protestant_n want_v it_o and_o only_o the_o roman_a church_n enjoy_v it_o and_o further_o the_o same_o protestant_n doctor_n prove_v this_o spiritual_a supreamacie_n of_o one_o pastor_n to_o be_v perpetual_a because_o now_o in_o these_o time_n of_o schism_n &_o dissension_n there_o be_v more_o need_n of_o that_o commaunde_v superiority_n and_o yet_o say_v he_o it_o be_v the_o principal_a mean_n to_o prevent_v schism_n and_o dissension_n in_o the_o 207._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 207._o primative_a church_n when_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v far_o more_o abundant_a and_o eminent_a then_o now_o they_o be_v nay_o if_o the_o twelve_o be_v not_o like_a to_o agree_v except_o there_o have_v bâ—â—ne_v one_o chief_a among_o they_o for_o say_v s._n hierome_n among_o the_o twelve_o one_o be_v therefore_o choose_v that_o a_o chief_a be_v appoint_v occasion_n of_o dissension_n may_v be_v prâ—uâ—â—â—ed_v and_o as_o in_o the_o same_o place_n he_o thus_o argue_v against_o the_o puritan_n presbytery_n how_o can_v they_o think_v that_o equality_n will_v keep_v all_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o world_n in_o unity_n so_o i_o say_v to_o all_o protestant_n they_o can_v with_o reason_n think_v that_o so_o many_o equal_a regiment_n and_o ruler_n in_o religion_n as_o they_o make_v in_o their_o distinct_a province_n and_o church_n if_o the_o world_n be_v of_o their_o religion_n can_v over_o agree_v to_o which_o the_o lamentable_a experience_n of_o their_o miserable_a dissension_n and_o error_n already_o for_o want_v of_o one_o supreme_a commander_n and_o not_o otherwise_o to_o be_v redress_v as_o the_o protestant_a relator_n have_v sup_v relat._n sup_v write_v before_o do_v testify_v which_o absurdity_n and_o most_o unsufferable_a inconvenience_n for_o want_v of_o such_o command_a power_n d._n covell_n set_v down_o in_o these_o word_n see_v 107._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 107._o that_o all_o man_n may_v easy_o err_v and_o that_o no_o error_n be_v so_o dangerous_a as_o those_o which_o concern_v religion_n the_o church_n shall_v be_v in_o a_o far_o worse_a case_n than_o the_o mean_a common_a wealth_n nay_o all_o most_o then_o a_o den_n of_o thief_n if_o it_o be_v destitute_a of_o mean_n either_o to_o convince_v heresy_n or_o suppress_v they_o which_o can_v be_v do_v as_o they_o plain_o confess_v by_o any_o power_n in_o their_o church_n not_o by_o any_o authority_n as_o they_o write_v but_o by_o a_o general_n feild_n feild_n cowncell_n and_o a_o supreme_a commander_n to_o call_v it_o which_o they_o want_v and_o as_o their_o relator_n tell_v we_o can_v never_o have_v it_o further_o relation_n relation_n i_o argue_v thus_o that_o church_n which_o as_o the_o protestant_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n wittness_v 189._o abbot_n ag_n hill_n pag._n 189._o by_o tradition_n of_o the_o ancient_a be_v the_o seat_n of_o s._n peter_n the_o high_a and_o supreme_a pastor_n in_o the_o church_n as_o d._n feild_n and_o d._n covell_n before_o have_v allow_v from_o s._n hierome_n and_o tertullian_n and_o d._n sutcliffe_n 40._o sutcliff_n subt_n pag._n 40._o thus_o cit_v and_o write_v tertullian_n give_v the_o key_n only_o to_o peter_n saye_v that_o the_o church_n be_v build_v on_o he_o and_o thus_o he_o testify_v for_o himself_o peter_n preach_v in_o no_o place_n but_o he_o there_o ordain_v 3._o sup._n pag._n 3._o bishop_n and_o teacher_n and_o found_v church_n which_o in_o his_o book_n against_o d._n kellison_n he_o 105._o sutel_n against_o kell_n pag._n 105._o make_v a_o argument_n of_o supreamacie_n and_o which_o as_o the_o same_o protestant_a archbishopp_n cit_v from_o s._n leo_n and_o prosper_n great_a doctor_n and_o saint_n be_v by_o religion_n supreme_a head_n of_o the_o world_n this_o church_n i_o say_v must_v needs_o be_v 190._o abb._n sup_v pag._n 189._o 190._o chief_a and_o supreme_a but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v that_o church_n as_o be_v evident_a and_o appear_v by_o these_o protestant_n in_o those_o their_o place_n cite_v therefore_o it_o be_v and_o so_o ought_v by_o protestant_n to_o be_v honour_v and_o obey_v both_o proposition_n be_v affirm_v by_o protestant_n before_o and_o so_o notheinge_v in_o this_o argument_n remain_v to_o be_v further_o prove_v next_o i_o suppose_v what_o d._n feild_n write_v of_o the_o great_a and_o patriarchall_a church_n of_o gracia_n armenia_n aethiopia_n russia_n never_o subject_v or_o inferior_a unto_o any_o except_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o catholic_n hold_v teache_v that_o to_o be_v supreme_a his_o word_n of_o those_o church_n be_v these_o we_o conclude_v therefore_o 7â—_n feild_n l._n 3._o c._n 5._o pag._n 7â—_n that_o their_o schism_n and_o separation_n be_v sinful_a wicked_a and_o dangerous_a and_o their_o error_n inexcusable_a and_o concern_v schism_n he_o thus_o define_v it_o schism_n be_v a_o breach_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n that_o suppose_a and_o that_o schism_n which_o be_v 70._o feild_n sup_v pag_n 70._o contempt_n of_o authority_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o disobedience_n which_o always_o be_v against_o a_o superior_a and_o one_o high_a in_o dignity_n and_o command_v i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o church_n be_v that_o to_o which_o and_o against_o which_o all_o patriarchall_a church_n except_v one_o clayminge_v to_o be_v high_a be_v in_o schism_n and_o disobedience_n be_v supreme_a and_o of_o high_a authority_n but_o this_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n therefore_o that_o be_v supreme_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_a otherwise_o those_o church_n against_o d._n field_n word_n before_o can_v not_o be_v scismaticall_a nor_o possible_o can_v be_v in_o schism_n which_o he_o say_v be_v a_o breach_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o contempt_n of_o superiority_n the_o minor_a be_v manifest_o true_a for_o by_o d._n feild_n before_o the_o other_o patriarchall_a see_v beside_o rome_n be_v in_o schism_n and_o no_o other_o church_n but_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v extant_a in_o the_o world_n beside_o they_o at_o the_o time_n of_o their_o schism_n and_o long_o after_o neither_o any_o other_o than_o do_v or_o now_o do_v claim_v superiority_n over_o they_o therefore_o that_o alone_o be_v supreme_a otherwise_o those_o church_n not_o resist_v superiority_n can_v be_v in_o schism_n against_o d._n feild_n his_o grant_n before_o relate_v 70._o feild_n sup_v l._n 3._o c._n 5._o pag._n 70._o further_o for_o my_o next_o argument_n the_o same_o d._n feilds_n have_v these_o word_n schism_n be_v a_o breach_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n consist_v in_o three_o thing_n first_o the_o subjection_n of_o people_n to_o their_o lawful_a pastor_n second_o the_o connexion_n and_o communion_n which_o many_o particular_a church_n and_o the_o pastor_n of_o they_o have_v among_o themselves_o three_o in_o holdinge_v the_o same_o rule_n of_o faith_n this_o suppose_a which_o as_o it_o confirm_v the_o former_a argument_n for_o all_o these_o thing_n require_v to_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n so_o necessary_a to_o be_v preserve_v must_v needs_o imply_v a_o supreme_a authorite_n so_o it_o give_v matter_n of_o a_o other_o argument_n in_o this_o manner_n whatsoever_o doctrine_n and_o power_n in_o the_o church_n be_v so_o necessary_a that_o without_o it_o neither_o all_o nor_o any_o of_o these_o unity_n absolute_o needful_a can_v be_v preserve_v be_v to_o be_v grant_v but_o one_o supreme_a spiritual_a commaunde_v ruler_n and_o the_o doctrine_n thereof_o be_v such_o therefore_o one_o supreme_a governor_n and_o doctrine_n according_a be_v to_o be_v allow_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o 47._o relation_n of_o relig_n supr_fw-la cap._n 47._o true_a by_o d._n feild_n and_o other_o protestant_n otherwise_o nothing_o can_v be_v schism_n nothing_o can_v be_v heresy_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v direct_o prove_v before_o by_o the_o protestant_a relator_n twice_o already_o cite_v where_o he_o express_o teach_v that_o without_o one_o such_o supreme_a preeminence_n of_o juridiction_n above_o the_o rest_n which_o he_o say_v all_o protestant_n want_n and_o catholic_n have_v quarrel_n can_v be_v pacify_v unity_n keep_v controversy_n decide_v and_o consequent_o neither_o schism_n nor_o heresy_n condemn_v again_o thus_o i_o argue_v whatsoever_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n claim_v or_o
a_o book_n entitle_v the_o english_a protestant_n recantation_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n wherein_o be_v demonstrative_o prove_v by_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o principal_a and_o best_a learned_a english_a protestant_n bishop_n and_o doctor_n and_o rule_n of_o their_o religion_n publish_v allow_v or_o subscribe_v unto_o by_o they_o since_o the_o come_n of_o our_o king_n james_n into_o england_n that_o not_o only_o all_o general_a ground_n of_o divinity_n be_v against_o they_o but_o in_o every_o particular_a chief_a question_n between_o catholic_n &_o they_o they_o be_v in_o error_n by_o their_o own_o judgement_n divide_v according_o into_o two_o part_n whereof_o the_o first_o entreat_v of_o those_o general_a ground_n the_o other_o of_o such_o particular_a controversy_n whereby_o will_v also_o manifeste_o appear_v the_o vanity_n of_o d._n morton_z protest_v bishop_n of_o chester_n his_o book_n call_v appeal_v or_o answer_v to_o the_o catholic_a author_n of_o the_o book_n entitle_v the_o protestant_n apology_n psal_n 126._o v._n 1._o except_o our_o lord_n build_v the_o house_n they_o labour_v in_o vain_a that_o build_v it_o with_o licence_n anno_fw-la 1617._o to_o all_o his_o well-beloved_a countryman_n english_a protestant_n especial_o persecutor_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_a religion_n dve_o and_o most_o friendly_a i_o remember_v my_o service_n and_o best_a love_n unto_o you_o in_o malady_n and_o disease_n desperate_a usual_a remedy_n will_v not_o â—uer_v in_o controversy_n those_o that_o be_v and_o wrongeful_o distress_v when_o equal_a trial_n will_v not_o be_v grant_v must_v accept_v unequal_a or_o none_o at_o all_o your_o late_a commend_a history_n of_o the_o world_n recommend_v unto_o we_o for_o most_o true_a this_o sentence_n nothing_o can_v be_v a_o more_o excellent_a wittnessinge_n then_o where_o a_o enemy_n do_v approve_v our_o cause_n your_o d._n morton_n do_v testify_v as_o much_o and_o no_o man_n will_v deny_v it_o neither_o this_o that_o follow_v that_o in_o controversed_a question_n and_o their_o trial_n no_o condemnation_n be_v more_o approve_a then_o where_o man_n in_o their_o own_o cause_n be_v condemn_v by_o their_o own_o judgement_n thus_o in_o our_o law_n confession_n of_o wrong_n and_o evil_a behaviour_n be_v conviction_n and_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n a_o recantation_n but_o without_o some_o high_a commaundinge_a cause_n how_o shall_v we_o find_v such_o enforceinge_n and_o force_a witness_n balaam_n his_o ass_n speak_v not_o of_o himself_o nor_o caypha_n of_o himself_o do_v prophesy_v and_o in_o english_a protestant_n religion_n where_o every_o one_o be_v make_v a_o judge_n over_o all_o that_o will_v gain_n say_v he_o in_o their_o conceit_n no_o man_n will_v suppose_v or_o once_o imagine_v that_o any_o one_o will_v be_v find_v among_o they_o to_o give_v sentence_n against_o themselves_o who_o they_o value_v and_o esteem_v at_o so_o high_a a_o rate_n above_o all_o the_o world_n beside_o especial_o for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o they_o hate_v and_o persecute_v so_o much_o yet_o because_o no_o other_o mean_n be_v leave_v i_o must_v build_v upon_o this_o unlevell_v ground_n and_o come_v for_o judgement_n at_o such_o a_o consistory_n only_o to_o take_v what_o they_o shall_v give_v and_o have_v nothing_o but_o what_o they_o please_v to_o allow_v which_o i_o hope_v will_v be_v that_o which_o be_v express_v in_o the_o title_n of_o this_o book_n the_o same_o to_o which_o they_o have_v all_o swear_v or_o subscribe_v ratify_v or_o confirm_v print_a and_o publish_v for_o their_o doctrine_n and_o religion_n i_o dare_v not_o go_v hygh_o to_o the_o day_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n nor_o bring_v the_o testimony_n of_o protestant_n in_o other_o country_n jest_n i_o receive_v for_o answer_n as_o other_o have_v do_v that_o they_o stand_v not_o upon_o what_o foreign_a and_o former_a protestant_n have_v teach_v which_o though_o it_o be_v a_o vain_a and_o only_a cavillons_n exception_n to_o be_v at_o variance_n or_o defiance_n with_o they_o in_o faith_n of_o who_o church_n as_o they_o name_v it_o they_o will_v be_v member_n yet_o to_o avoid_v all_o suspicion_n and_o colour_n of_o evasion_n though_o never_o so_o frivolous_a because_o no_o protestant_n may_v deny_v but_o that_o be_v their_o protestant_n religion_n in_o england_n under_o our_o king_n supreme_a head_n style_v of_o that_o church_n which_o he_o by_o his_o law_n and_o proceed_n with_o their_o consent_n and_o assentinge_v have_v here_o establish_v and_o this_o their_o bishop_n and_o doctor_n by_o oath_n or_o subscription_n have_v since_o then_o confirm_v and_o by_o their_o publish_a print_a writing_n defend_v or_o maintain_v or_o by_o their_o religion_n ought_v so_o to_o do_v i_o will_v only_o insist_v in_o this_o their_o own_o privilege_a and_o allow_v testimony_n and_o authority_n and_o assume_v by_o they_o to_o prove_v not_o only_o that_o all_o ground_n of_o religion_n in_o general_a do_v prove_v and_o maintain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o condemn_v this_o protestant_n religion_n but_o further_o and_o demonstrative_o to_o manifest_v by_o true_a consequence_n that_o in_o every_o chief_a question_n between_o this_o protestant_n and_o catholic_n they_o be_v in_o error_n and_o we_o in_o truth_n which_o will_v be_v more_o than_o evident_a demonstration_n against_o d._n morton_n protestant_n bishop_n of_o chester_n his_o appeal_v or_o pretend_a answer_n to_o the_o catholic_n author_n of_o the_o protestant_n apology_n and_o therefore_o be_v confident_o assure_v that_o i_o have_v true_o and_o full_o perform_v what_o i_o undertake_v by_o their_o so_o great_a advantage_n as_o to_o make_v they_o both_o witness_n and_o judge_n in_o their_o own_o cause_n i_o presume_v as_o it_o be_v so_o to_o name_v this_o book_n the_o english_a protestant_n recantation_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n i_o wish_v it_o be_v as_o easy_a and_o no_o more_o difficult_a labour_n to_o bridle_v their_o will_n and_o appetite_n from_o liberty_n overmuch_o love_v of_o this_o world_n and_o wanton_a delight_n thereof_o as_o it_o be_v to_o demonstrate_v to_o their_o understanding_n that_o they_o be_v in_o error_n many_o man_n be_v able_a to_o do_v this_o but_o god_n and_o themselves_o must_v reform_v the_o other_o which_o of_o his_o great_a mercy_n i_o most_o humble_o beseech_v he_o to_o grant_v that_o they_o which_o so_o long_a time_n have_v only_o talk_v of_o reform_a church_n and_o religion_n may_v come_v to_o the_o true_a and_o real_a practice_n of_o reformation_n both_o in_o mind_n and_o manner_n which_o i_o hope_v they_o may_v the_o soener_o attain_v unto_o if_o they_o shall_v due_o consider_v how_o foul_a and_o deform_v the_o face_n of_o this_o their_o new_a doctrine_n be_v even_o as_o it_o be_v point_a by_o their_o own_o colour_n and_o pencell_n that_o which_o remain_v as_o my_o only_a suit_n to_o you_o be_v this_o not_o to_o be_v regardless_o of_o your_o best_a good_a not_o wilful_o to_o err_v from_o the_o way_n of_o truth_n to_o esteem_v of_o the_o sacred_a religion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o great_a enemy_n to_o it_o and_o friend_n to_o you_o shall_v conclude_v it_o worthy_a and_o let_v myself_o and_o labour_n enjoy_v your_o love_n as_o we_o shall_v deserve_v it_o and_o so_o i_o shall_v ever_o rest_v your_o most_o wellwishing_a contriman_n and_o friend_n author_n of_o this_o book_n the_o english_a protestan_v recantation_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n the_o first_o part_n chapter_n i._o proveinge_v by_o english_a protestant_a writer_n since_o the_o begin_v of_o his_o majesty_n reign_n in_o england_n that_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v of_o infallible_a judgement_n the_o protestant_n not_o so_o and_o so_o not_o the_o true_a church_n because_v the_o chief_a and_o most_o general_a controversy_n in_o religion_n in_o this_o time_n between_o the_o catholic_n of_o england_n and_o their_o adversary_n their_o country_n persecutor_n and_o innovator_n be_v concern_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n which_o where_o with_o who_o and_o what_o it_o be_v what_o be_v the_o property_n true_a note_n sign_n quality_n authority_n office_n and_o command_v of_o it_o i_o will_v first_o begin_v with_o that_o question_n in_o which_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o company_n society_n consistorye_n judgement_n or_o authority_n be_v in_o time_n of_o difference_n about_o religion_n most_o necessary_a to_o be_v know_v follow_v and_o obey_v and_o be_v the_o company_n of_o holy_a one_o the_o howsholde_n of_o faith_n spouse_n of_o christ_n the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n who_o communyon_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v direction_n follow_v and_o judgement_n to_o be_v rest_v in_o must_v needs_o both_o be_v privilege_v from_o error_n and_o to_o be_v obey_v in_o matter_n of_o controversy_n but_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v such_o therefore_o free_a from_o error_n and_o to_o be_v obey_v in_o this_o business_n
england_n to_o be_v no_o true_a ministry_n 218._o assertion_n an._n dom._n 1604._o pag._n 277._o 218._o do_v make_v demonstration_n of_o it_o in_o this_o manner_n the_o queen_n royal_a majesty_n be_v never_o capable_a of_o any_o part_n of_o spiritual_a power_n the_o same_o can_v not_o be_v deryve_v from_o her_o parson_n to_o the_o archbishopp_n and_o bishop_n nemo_fw-la potest_fw-la plus_fw-la juris_fw-la in_o alium_fw-la transfer_v quà m_fw-la ipse_fw-la habet_fw-la no_o parson_n can_v transfer_v more_o authority_n unto_o a_o other_o than_o he_o himself_o have_v and_o thus_o much_o concern_v 442._o covell_n count_n burg._n pag._n 60._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 442._o the_o first_o proposition_n the_o second_o be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n covell_n and_o d._n whitaker_n cite_v and_o allow_v by_o he_o in_o this_o word_n the_o church_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o her_o authority_n receive_v from_o he_o have_v warrant_n to_o approve_v the_o scripture_n to_o acknowledge_v to_o receive_v to_o publish_v and_o command_v unto_o her_o child_n mr._n wotton_n witness_v the_o like_a in_o this_o manner_n the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o discredit_v that_o we_o hold_v it_o for_o a_o special_a ground_n in_o this_o matter_n of_o scripture_n therefore_o that_o judgement_n which_o may_v in_o no_o way_n be_v discredit_v in_o the_o great_a matter_n must_v needs_o be_v infallible_a for_o every_o witness_n that_o be_v fallible_a may_v just_o be_v discredit_v in_o such_o business_n especial_o my_o four_o argument_n be_v this_o whatsoever_o do_v support_v and_o sustain_v the_o truth_n in_o which_o and_o no_o where_o else_o the_o truth_n be_v preserve_v which_o be_v a_o diligent_a and_o warye_a keeper_n of_o christ_n true_a doctrine_n commit_v unto_o it_o chaungeinge_v nothing_o at_o any_o time_n diminisheinge_v nothing_o addinge_a nothing_o not_o lose_v she_o own_o nor_o usurpinge_a thing_n belonginge_v to_o other_o must_v needs_o be_v of_o infallible_a judgement_n and_o free_a from_o error_n but_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v infallible_a in_o judgement_n and_o free_a from_o error_n the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o truth_n once_o commit_v unto_o one_o and_o continual_o so_o support_v sustain_v and_o preserve_v without_o change_n diminution_n addition_n loss_n or_o usurpation_n must_v of_o necessity_n and_o infallible_o still_o be_v truth_n for_o neither_o truth_n nor_o any_o thing_n else_o so_o maintain_v and_o keep_v unuiolable_a can_v by_o any_o possibility_n be_v overthrow_v or_o alter_v the_o second_o proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o this_o protestant_n mr._n ormerods_n 93._o ormerod_n pick_v pap_n pap_n 93._o word_n be_v thus_o the_o church_n be_v call_v a_o pillar_n because_o it_o be_v like_a unto_o a_o pillar_n for_o as_o a_o pillar_n do_v support_v and_o underproppe_v a_o buildinge_n and_o make_v it_o more_o stable_a firm_a and_o strong_a so_o the_o church_n do_v sustain_v and_o support_v the_o truth_n for_o the_o truth_n be_v not_o where_o preserve_v but_o in_o the_o church_n d._n sutcliffe_n 79._o sutcliffe_n against_o the_o 3_o conver_n pag._n 79._o approve_v this_o sentence_n christ_n true_a church_n be_v a_o diligent_a and_o wary_a keeper_n of_o doctrine_n commit_v to_o she_o and_o change_v nothing_o at_o any_o time_n diminish_v nothing_o add_v nothing_o superfluous_a lose_v not_o her_o own_o nor_o usurp_v thing_n belongeinge_v to_o other_o therefore_o christ_n true_a doctrine_n commit_v to_o the_o true_a church_n and_o continue_a and_o preserve_v long_o time_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n christ_n true_a church_n as_o this_o protestant_n grant_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n must_v needs_o still_o be_v there_o and_o that_o still_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n because_o that_o ever_o preserve_v and_o never_o lose_v or_o change_v the_o truth_n nor_o any_o part_n thereof_o fundamental_a or_o not_o fundamental_a last_o in_o this_o question_n i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o society_n or_o company_n have_v authority_n in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n and_o out_o of_o it_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n remission_n of_o sin_n or_o hope_v of_o eternal_a life_n must_v needs_o be_v infallible_a in_o judgement_n free_a from_o error_n and_o only_o to_o be_v obey_v in_o such_o thing_n above_o all_o other_o consistory_n conventicle_n or_o private_a parson_n but_o the_o true_a church_n be_v such_o therefore_o infallible_a in_o judgement_n free_a from_o error_n and_o so_o to_o be_v obey_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a otherwise_o man_n be_v some_o time_n bownde_v to_o be_v heretic_n or_o believe_v error_n because_o authority_n be_v to_o be_v obey_v and_o not_o resist_v and_o heretic_n may_v be_v save_v or_o god_n our_o most_o good_a and_o merciful_a lord_n and_o saviour_n compel_v and_o necessitate_v man_n to_o be_v damn_v which_o be_v evident_a blasphemy_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n first_o their_o book_n of_o article_n to_o which_o they_o all_o swear_v or_o subscribe_v 76._o book_n of_o articl_n articul_fw-la 20._o reconfirm_v by_o his_o majesty_n field_n pag._n 69._o covell_a def_n of_o hoocker_n pag._n 76._o define_v thus_o the_o church_n have_v authority_n in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n d._n feild_n have_v this_o sentence_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n remission_n of_o sin_n or_o hope_v of_o eternal_a life_n out_o of_o the_o church_n like_a be_v the_o judgement_n of_o d._n covell_n and_o other_o and_o thus_o much_o of_o the_o infallible_a high_a authority_n judgement_n command_v and_o bindinge_a power_n of_o christ_n true_a church_n in_o general_a which_o can_v be_v but_o one_o as_o that_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n i_o believe_v the_o holy_a catholic_n church_n not_o church_n teach_v us._n and_o these_o protestant_n in_o their_o article_n define_v it_o 19_o artic._n 19_o a_o congregation_n of_o faithful_a man_n etc._n etc._n not_o congregation_n and_o thus_o comment_n upon_o it_o â—here_o 89._o rogers_n up_o their_o articl_n pag._n 86._o 88_o 89._o be_v but_o one_o church_n and_o prove_v it_o by_o these_o scripture_n rom._n 11._o 5._o 1._o cor._n 10._o 17._o 1._o cor._n 12_o 12._o 13._o 27._o rom._n 12._o 4._o 5._o gal._n 3._o 28._o and_o add_v thus_o all_o god_n people_n agree_v with_o we_o in_o this_o point_n and_o cyte_n for_o it_o the_o protestant_a confession_n of_o helvetia_n boheme_n gall._n belgia_n augâ—st_n wittenb_n suew_v and_o these_o protestant_n before_o have_v so_o teach_v we_o when_o they_o define_v or_o descrebe_n it_o always_o in_o the_o singular_a number_n only_o by_o these_o their_o name_n and_o distinction_n bless_a company_n of_o holy_a one_o household_n of_o faith_n spouse_n of_o christ_n church_n of_o the_o live_a god_n pillar_n of_o truth_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o all_o verb_n relative_n or_o demonstrative_n of_o it_o so_o singular_o speake_v of_o it_o as_o her_o communion_n her_o direction_n her_o judgement_n her_o child_n her_o definition_n have_v warrant_n to_o approve_v to_o publish_v to_o command_v be_v a_o diligent_a keeper_n of_o doctrine_n commit_v to_o she_o change_v nothing_o diminish_v nothing_o &c._n &c._n which_o by_o no_o possibility_n can_v be_v verify_v of_o the_o protestant_n either_o in_o england_n or_o any_o other_o nation_n none_o of_o they_o in_o particular_a or_o all_o together_o have_a claim_v or_o pretend_v either_o infallibility_n in_o judgement_n to_o warrant_v any_o one_o article_n in_o controversy_n but_o voluntary_o and_o general_o teachinge_a that_o thesis_n generalâ—â—_n est_fw-la it_o be_v a_o general_a pref_o morton_n apol._n part_n 2._o pag._n 315._o willet_v antil_n praef_n engl_n &_o pag._n 71._o 120._o 150._o 4â—_n pref_o to_o the_o read_v in_o antil_n artiâ—l_n of_o relig._n art_n 21._o relation_n of_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n cap._n 47._o etc._n etc._n comm_n upon_o the_o articl_n of_o engl._n protest_v by_o mr_n rog._n in_o pref_o maxim_n there_o be_v none_o in_o their_o church_n who_o judgement_n be_v of_o infallible_a authority_n neither_o prince_n parliament_n cowncell_n ministry_n or_o their_o church_n have_v any_o privilegd_a from_o error_n but_o they_o have_v and_o do_v err_v in_o thing_n pertain_v to_o god_n neither_o challenge_v any_o jurisdiction_n general_a to_o bind_v other_o to_o their_o religion_n but_o absolute_o confessinge_v the_o protestant_a be_v without_o any_o mean_n to_o take_v up_o their_o controversy_n no_o prince_n with_o any_o preeminence_n of_o jurisdiction_n above_o the_o rest_n no_o patriarch_n one_o or_o more_o to_o have_v a_o common_a superintendance_n or_o care_n of_o their_o church_n and_o their_o public_a comment_n upon_o their_o article_n to_o which_o they_o have_v all_o subscribe_v assure_v we_o be_v to_o be_v so_o for_o relatinge_v unto_o we_o how_o in_o the_o begin_v of_o their_o revolt_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o persuade_v the_o world_n they_o labour_v by_o all_o
mean_v they_o can_v to_o come_v to_o unity_n among_o themselves_o as_o in_o the_o true_a church_n it_o must_v be_v crammer_n and_o other_o use_v all_o devise_n and_o caluyne_n write_v unto_o he_o saye_v that_o may_v his_o labour_n stand_v the_o church_n instead_o ne_fw-la decem_fw-la quidem_fw-la maria_fw-la it_o will_v not_o grieve_v he_o to_o sail_v over_o ten_o sea_n to_o such_o a_o purpose_n but_o this_o prove_v a_o work_n of_o much_o difficulty_n if_o not_o altogether_o unpossible_a in_o man_n eye_n where_o they_o well_o may_v have_v leave_v out_o their_o addition_n if_o not_o and_o have_v plain_o say_v without_o any_o exception_n as_o it_o have_v plain_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v altogether_o unpossible_a in_o man_n eye_n especial_o in_o the_o common_a order_n of_o proceed_n among_o they_o which_o by_o their_o own_o relation_n be_v this_o that_o every_o kingdom_n and_o free_a state_n or_o principality_n which_o have_v abandon_v the_o religion_n of_o rome_n shall_v diwlge_v a_o brief_a of_o that_o religion_n which_o among_o they_o be_v teach_v and_o believe_v whereupon_o as_o this_o man_n tell_v come_v forth_o the_o several_a protestant_a confession_n or_o religion_n of_o the_o several_a protestant_a congregation_n of_o wittemberge_n ausburge_n bohem_n sueve_v scotland_n helvetia_n france_n belgia_n basile_n saxony_n england_n in_o their_o 39_o article_n etc._n etc._n among_o who_o even_o those_o of_o england_n itself_o what_o contradiction_n there_o be_v even_o in_o matter_n by_o their_o own_o doctrine_n fundamental_a and_o essential_a in_o religion_n demonstration_n be_v late_o make_v by_o this_o same_o manner_n and_o method_n by_o their_o own_o authority_n and_o will_v be_v also_o manifest_a in_o this_o work_n and_o yet_o 21._o the_o answ_n of_o orford_n â—â—_o the_o 1000_o pet_n articul_fw-la 19_o &_o 21._o this_o man_n which_o say_v they_o be_v the_o learn_v ministry_n in_o the_o world_n and_o definitive_o condemn_v all_o church_n as_o jerusalem_n alexandria_n antioch_n and_o rome_n and_o general_a counsel_n themselves_o of_o error_n and_o may_v not_o plead_v ignorance_n for_o themselves_o to_o excuse_v they_o from_o error_n neither_o can_v they_o with_o the_o least_o pretence_n of_o truth_n affirm_v their_o acknowledge_a lye_v and_o erroneous_a church_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n except_o they_o will_v also_o most_o blasphemous_o teach_v and_o maintain_v that_o prima_fw-la veritas_fw-la and_o eternal_a truth_n be_v eternal_a mendas_fw-la august_n lib._n de_fw-fr mendas_fw-la falsehood_n or_o with_o the_o damn_a priscillianist_n that_o god_n in_o his_o revelation_n to_o his_o church_n and_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n have_v deliver_v lie_v and_o error_n commaundinge_a we_o to_o believe_v they_o for_o they_o have_v before_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n wary_o keep_v all_o doctrine_n commit_v to_o she_o change_v diminiâ—heth_v add_v lose_v usurp_v nothing_o therefore_o this_o chaunge_v diminishinge_v loseinge_v and_o usurpinge_a church_n of_o protestant_n can_v be_v this_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n by_o their_o own_o doctrine_n and_o as_o material_a essential_a and_o fundamental_a it_o be_v in_o religion_n concern_v the_o true_a ground_n and_o fowndation_n of_o faith_n and_o as_o great_a a_o falsehood_n to_o say_v in_o the_o mean_a or_o least_o point_n of_o faith_n that_o truth_n be_v error_n god_n a_o liar_n or_o his_o church_n a_o seducer_n as_o so_o to_o affirm_v in_o the_o great_a and_o most_o concern_v mystery_n of_o religion_n the_o true_a ground_n and_o fowndation_n of_o true_a beleeveinge_n equal_o weaken_v or_o overthrow_v in_o the_o one_o as_o the_o other_o and_o the_o first_o proposition_n which_o our_o catholic_n priest_n and_o brethren_n prisoner_n at_o wisbych_n offer_v to_o the_o vice-chauncell_a of_o cambridge_n and_o that_o university_n that_o be_v ecclesia_fw-la protestantium_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la vera_fw-la christi_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la the_o protestant_a church_n be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v here_o sufficient_o question_v and_o by_o themsel_n not_o long_o since_o more_o then_o sufficient_o demonstrate_v to_o bâ—_n pulâ—â—â—a_fw-la propositio_fw-la real_o etc._n demonstrat_n of_o recuse_v they_o 2._o 3._o 4._o etc._n etc._n and_o sincere_o a_o true_a proposition_n and_o not_o scoff_o as_o he_o please_v to_o parenthesize_n and_o so_o will_v be_v defend_v or_o prove_v by_o those_o propownder_n of_o it_o as_o also_o their_o second_o proposition_n for_o of_o the_o three_o in_o his_o proper_a place_n dâ—tur_fw-la externus_fw-la judex_fw-la in_o rebus_fw-la fidei_fw-la there_o be_v a_o external_a judge_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n will_v be_v maintain_v not_o only_o in_o such_o sense_n as_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n accord_v to_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o church_n and_o religion_n grant_v that_o be_v fallible_a and_o deceatfull_a but_o as_o our_o brethren_n accord_v to_o the_o nature_n of_o true_a faith_n religion_n and_o the_o true_a church_n infallible_a intend_v it_o and_o still_o offer_v to_o make_v it_o good_a for_o the_o roman_a church_n ever_o since_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n and_o so_o hereafter_o when_o our_o english_a protestant_n university_n for_o their_o so_o late_o as_o they_o term_v 7._o vicech_v of_o camb_n d._n carey_n his_o letter_n aug._n 7._o it_o reform_v church_n and_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v drive_v to_o this_o answer_n in_o these_o word_n your_o second_o question_n be_v affirmative_a aver_n a_o external_a judge_n in_o maâ—ters_n of_o faith_n if_o you_o understand_v a_o jugde_v infallible_a in_o his_o sentence_n we_o deny_v what_o you_o affirm_v otherwise_o we_o gaynesay_v not_o your_o assertion_n which_o in_o their_o own_o meaning_n above_o remember_v be_v pulchra_fw-la propositio_fw-la for_o their_o illuminate_v church_n which_o will_v have_v no_o judge_n or_o judgement_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n above_o all_o thing_n most_o infallible_a and_o certain_o true_a except_o we_o will_v allow_v it_o for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n or_o a_o infallible_a truth_n that_o the_o judge_n and_o judgement_n must_v be_v fallible_a and_o deceatefull_a and_o the_o religion_n and_o faith_n so_o adjudge_v and_o propownd_v to_o be_v follow_v and_o with_o divine_a faith_n to_o be_v believe_v against_o the_o nature_n thereof_o to_o be_v false_a erroneoe_v fallible_a or_o deceatefull_a for_o such_o as_o the_o judge_n be_v the_o judgement_n and_o difficulty_n adjudge_v must_v needs_o be_v and_o yet_o further_o one_o scruple_n more_o there_o be_v in_o this_o business_n which_o because_o cambridge_n be_v now_o busy_v enough_o against_o poor_a prisoner_n without_o book_n i_o wish_v that_o oxford_n can_v resolve_v how_o it_o can_v stand_v with_o the_o integrity_n and_o sound_o doctrine_n of_o a_o reform_a church_n and_o speak_v consequenter_fw-la like_o a_o learned_a university_n to_o grant_v as_o they_o have_v do_v and_o must_v do_v by_o their_o religion_n to_o this_o day_n that_o there_o be_v and_o must_v be_v so_o many_o supreme_a and_o independent_a judge_n and_o heap_n in_o their_o church_n as_o i_o have_v before_o remember_v from_o themselves_o religion_n church_n several_a and_o different_a confession_n or_o profession_n of_o faith_n every_o one_o absolute_a of_o itself_o and_o without_o dependence_n of_o any_o other_o and_o to_o use_v their_o own_o word_n without_o any_o mean_n to_o take_v up_o their_o controversy_n no_o prince_n with_o any_o preeminence_n of_o jurisdiction_n above_o the_o rest_n no_o patriarch_n to_o have_v a_o common_a superintendence_n or_o care_n of_o their_o church_n 7._o their_o let_v sup_v aug._n 7._o and_o yet_o now_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n have_v as_o they_o write_v warrant_v from_o our_o king_n to_o accept_v our_o priest_n challenge_v god_n grant_v they_o perform_v their_o warrant_n join_v with_o they_o in_o this_o position_n datur_fw-la externus_fw-la judex_fw-la there_o â—â—_o a_o external_a or_o one_o external_a judge_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n if_o there_o be_v but_o one_o external_a judge_n for_o judex_n external_a and_o external_a judge_n in_o the_o singular_a number_n be_v but_o one_o than_o those_o church_n or_o church_n of_o they_o which_o from_o their_o beginning_n have_v have_v so_o many_o supreme_a judge_n and_o judgement_n can_v be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n which_o as_o now_o the_o grant_n have_v but_o one_o and_o if_o their_o former_a both_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o many_o such_o judge_n be_v true_a than_o their_o present_a doctrine_n and_o grant_v of_o only_a one_o be_v false_a and_o infer_v a_o false_a church_n but_o i_o leave_v they_o to_o our_o priest_n at_o wisbych_n only_o here_o i_o will_v add_v because_o they_o have_v now_o allow_v one_o external_a judge_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o true_a church_n to_o who_o judgement_n all_o must_v be_v obedient_a otherwise_o he_o be_v not_o to_o be_v name_v a_o judge_n they_o must_v also_o against_o their_o own_o limitation_n allow_v that_o his_o judgement_n
be_v infallible_a otherwise_o the_o whole_a church_n may_v err_v which_o d._n feild_n 5._o feild_n pag._n 203._o l._n 4._o cap._n 5._o with_o privilege_n deny_v in_o these_o word_n we_o think_v that_o particular_a man_n and_o church_n may_v err_v damnable_o because_o not_o withstand_v other_o may_v worship_n god_n arright_v but_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n at_o one_o time_n can_v so_o err_v for_o that_o the_o church_n shall_v cease_v utter_o for_o a_o time_n and_o so_o not_o be_v catholic_a be_v not_o at_o all_o time_n and_o christ_n shall_v some_o time_n be_v without_o a_o church_n therefore_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n by_o warrant_n from_o our_o king_n alloweinge_v the_o one_o and_o d._n feild_n with_o public_a applause_n in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o english_a protestant_n as_o his_o word_n we_o think_v be_v witness_n attest_v the_o other_o and_o all_o english_a protestant_n before_o assure_v we_o that_o they_o and_o all_o their_o church_n do_v or_o may_v thus_o err_v they_o can_v have_v or_o be_v this_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o because_o there_o be_v no_o other_o in_o any_o probable_a judgement_n leave_v to_o be_v free_a from_o such_o damnable_a err_a but_o the_o roman_a church_n because_o there_o reason_n tell_v we_o the_o church_n can_v cease_v but_o be_v catholic_n in_o all_o time_n and_o christ_n can_v be_v without_o a_o church_n this_o external_a and_o infallible_a judge_n be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o this_o free_v from_o damnable_a error_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o of_o this_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n chapter_n ii_o wherein_o demonstration_n be_v make_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n doctor_n themselves_o write_v or_o allow_v as_o before_o since_o the_o begin_v of_o king_n james_n his_o reign_n in_o england_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n now_o it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a thing_n to_o prove_v even_o by_o this_o protestant_n themselves_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o i_o mean_v which_o submit_v itself_o to_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n successor_n to_o s._n peter_n and_o supreme_a head_n thereof_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o be_v general_o grant_v by_o protestant_n that_o either_o their_o conventicle_n and_o congregation_n or_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n and_o their_o claim_n and_o title_n thus_o shameful_o by_o themselves_o exclude_v and_o overthowne_v it_o must_v needs_o follow_v by_o just_a consequence_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v that_o bless_a company_n of_o holy_a one_o household_n of_o faith_n spouse_n of_o christ_n and_o church_n of_o the_o liveinge_n god_n privilege_v with_o such_o immunity_n and_o command_a power_n as_o be_v declare_v and_o by_o english_a protestant_n ascribe_v to_o the_o true_a church_n in_o the_o former_a chapter_n whereupon_o the_o protestant_n offerres_fw-la of_o conference_n speak_v of_o themselves_o and_o 16._o offer_v of_o conference_n pag._n 16._o their_o cause_n in_o these_o word_n if_o the_o minister_n be_v inâ—â—â—or_a they_o protest_v to_o all_o the_o world_n that_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o they_o god_n and_o christ_n jesus_n himself_o have_v have_v great_a wrong_n and_o indignity_n offer_v unto_o they_o in_o that_o they_o be_v reject_v and_o that_o all_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v scismatiâ—all_a in_o forsakeinge_v unity_n and_o communion_n with_o they_o and_o a_o little_a before_o speak_v of_o some_o position_n 11._o offer_v sup_n pag._n 11._o among_o they_o offer_v then_o to_o be_v dispute_v they_o write_v in_o these_o term_n diverse_a of_o the_o proposition_n be_v such_o that_o if_o the_o minister_n shall_v not_o constant_o hold_v and_o maintain_v the_o same_o against_o all_o man_n they_o can_v see_v how_o possible_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o divinity_n the_o separation_n of_o our_o church_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o from_o the_o pope_n the_o supreme_a head_n thereof_o can_v be_v justify_v but_o to_o mâ—ke_v particular_a and_o direct_a probation_n of_o the_o be_v catholic_a doctrine_n by_o these_o protestant_n i_o argue_v thus_o from_o their_o own_o divinity_n in_o the_o 2._o article_n of_o their_o religion_n of_o 19_o article_n of_o relig._n articul_fw-la 12._o &_o artic_a 19_o the_o necessary_a and_o unseparable_a by_o they_o union_n of_o faith_n and_o good_a work_n and_o their_o definition_n of_o the_o true_a church_n in_o their_o 19_o article_n subscribe_v unto_o by_o all_o english_a minister_n and_o it_o be_v in_o this_o manner_n whatsoever_o church_n have_v in_o great_a multitude_n man_n virtuous_a learned_a fraught_v with_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o the_o truth_n above_o all_o thing_n man_n of_o memorable_a integrity_n of_o hart_n and_o affection_n preachinge_a much_o both_o of_o faith_n and_o piety_n with_o wonderful_a zeal_n and_o spirit_n that_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o deduce_v from_o those_o two_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o can_v be_v deny_v the_o minor_a proposition_n consist_v of_o the_o express_a word_n of_o their_o protestant_a relator_n of_o the_o 48._o relation_n of_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n â—ap_n 48._o state_n of_o religion_n and_o so_o nothing_o remain_v to_o be_v further_o prove_v my_o second_o argument_n be_v thus_o frame_v where_o the_o outward_a state_n and_o glory_n of_o the_o service_n do_v engender_v quicken_v increase_n and_o nourish_v inward_a reverence_n respect_n and_o devotion_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o sovereign_a majesty_n and_o power_n where_o deed_n of_o charity_n be_v exceedinge_v the_o life_n of_o some_o of_o their_o religion_n incomparable_a in_o severity_n where_o there_o be_v excellent_a order_n of_o government_n singular_a help_n for_o increase_v of_o godliness_n and_o devotion_n and_o profit_v of_o virtue_n that_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v manifest_o true_a by_o protestant_n in_o their_o article_n of_o the_o church_n in_o these_o word_n the_o visible_a church_n of_o sup_n articul_fw-la 19_o sup_n christ_n be_v a_o congregation_n of_o faithful_a man_n in_o which_o the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n be_v preach_v &c._n &c._n in_o all_o those_o thing_n that_o of_o necessity_n be_v requisite_a to_o the_o same_o all_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o first_o proposition_n the_o second_o be_v their_o own_o express_a word_n 48._o relation_n of_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n c._n 9_o c._n 22._o c._n 26._o c._n 48._o write_v and_o publish_v of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n by_o their_o relator_n of_o religion_n for_o confirmation_n of_o both_o which_o argument_n the_o same_o protestant_a author_n not_o ignorant_a of_o so_o many_o difference_n in_o religion_n between_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o they_o persuade_v a_o union_n between_o they_o only_o require_v catholic_n to_o give_v over_o fyve_o thing_n all_o dispensable_a and_o not_o any_o 48._o relat._n c._n 48._o one_o of_o they_o essential_a as_o he_o teach_v which_o be_v as_o great_a testimony_n as_o a_o true_a protestant_n can_v give_v to_o the_o true_a church_n for_o their_o common_a doctrine_n to_o defend_v their_o manifest_a error_n be_v this_o that_o the_o true_a church_n may_v er_fw-mi in_o matter_n not_o essential_a and_o fundamental_a the_o word_n of_o d._n willet_n consid_fw-la willet_n antil-pagâ—_a 43._o art_n 19_o feild_n of_o the_o church_n sutcl_n against_o d._n kell_n dâ—â—â—_n persuas_fw-la wotton_n pag._n 28._o middle_n p._n 201._o powell_n consid_fw-la at_o these_o to_o error_n of_o doctrine_n which_o be_v not_o fundamental_a even_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v subject_a so_o their_o book_n of_o article_n of_o religion_n so_o d._n feild_n ordinary_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o church_n so_o d._n sutcliffe_n d._n dove_n one_o of_o their_o bishop_n mr._n wotton_n mr._n middleton_n mr._n powell_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n that_o make_v protestant_n and_o puritan_n but_o one_o church_n do_v and_o must_v acknowledge_v and_o the_o benefit_n which_o this_o protestant_a relator_n assure_v his_o brethren_n to_o find_v by_o union_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n he_o set_v down_o in_o these_o term_n they_o shall_v find_v excellent_a order_n of_o government_n singular_a sup_v relat._n sup_v help_n for_o increase_v of_o godliness_n and_o devotion_n for_o the_o conquer_a of_o sin_n for_o the_o profit_v of_o virtue_n which_o be_v all_o the_o happiness_n that_o the_o true_a church_n can_v give_v or_o man_n enjoy_v in_o this_o life_n for_o all_o our_o combat_n be_v to_o conquer_v sin_n to_o have_v virtue_n
note_n of_o the_o church_n but_o to_o speak_v in_o d._n covells_n word_n add_v discipline_n the_o third_o note_n and_o of_o as_o much_o necessity_n although_o 56._o covell_n against_o the_o plea_n of_o the_o innocent_a pag._n 21._o 56._o for_o his_o own_o opinion_n he_o affirm_v with_o their_o recite_v article_n in_o this_o manner_n there_o be_v but_o two_o essential_a note_n of_o the_o church_n the_o true_a preache_v of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o right_a administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o relator_n have_v tell_v 48._o relat._n 6._o 48._o protestant_n before_o that_o this_o note_n be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n wherein_o to_o use_v his_o word_n protestant_n join_v with_o it_o shall_v find_v excellent_a order_n of_o government_n singular_a help_n for_o increase_v of_o godliness_n for_o the_o conquer_a of_o sin_n for_o the_o profiteinge_n of_o in_o virtue_n and_o their_o b._n 29._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 29._o dove_n speakeinge_v of_o the_o late_a cowncell_n of_o trent_n have_v these_o word_n in_o that_o cowncell_n of_o trent_n they_o set_v forth_o such_o wholesome_a canon_n concern_v discipline_n as_o be_v fit_a for_o a_o reform_a church_n therefore_o by_o these_o protestant_n nothing_o be_v wante_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n neither_o any_o thing_n superfluous_a use_v in_o these_o thing_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o church_n be_v not_o heretical_a or_o scismaticall_a be_v true_a and_o orthodox_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v neither_o heretical_a nor_o scismaticall_a therefore_o orthodox_n and_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o as_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n be_v ever_o call_v orthodox_n and_o catholic_a so_o the_o impugner_n obstinate_o either_o in_o understandeinge_v denye_v the_o define_v doctrine_n thereof_o or_o in_o will_n resiste_v the_o superiority_n and_o true_a authority_n be_v heretic_n and_o scismatic_o the_o second_o proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o their_o before_o cite_a protestant_a bishop_n dave_v offereinge_v per_n dove_n sup_n per_n catholic_n to_o communicate_v with_o protestant_n without_o any_o change_n of_o opinion_n in_o religion_n and_o yet_o that_o neither_o heretic_n nor_o schismatic_n be_v to_o be_v communicate_v withal_o he_o have_v before_o wittness_v in_o these_o word_n this_o proposition_n be_v undoubted_o true_a no_o 5._o dove_n sup_v pag._n 5._o heretic_n nor_o schismatic_n be_v to_o be_v communicate_v withal_o and_o he_o give_v we_o security_n that_o by_o no_o possibility_n accordeinge_v to_o the_o argument_n of_o general_n cowncell_v before_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v at_o any_o time_n adjudge_v heretical_a his_o word_n be_v these_o no_o church_n can_v be_v condemn_v and_o adjudge_v heretical_a 14._o douâ—_n sup_v pag._n 14._o by_o any_o private_a censure_n but_o it_o must_v be_v public_a a_o general_n cowncell_n as_o he_o there_o expownd_v himself_o which_o protestant_n never_o have_v nor_o possible_o can_v hereafter_o have_v as_o they_o have_v grant_v my_o next_o argument_n be_v this_o all_o that_o allow_v the_o present_a greek_a church_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o yet_o further_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n consent_v with_o the_o same_o greek_a church_n except_o in_o some_o few_o thing_n in_o which_o they_o also_o hold_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n teach_v the_o truth_n and_o the_o greek_n be_v in_o error_n must_v needs_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o these_o protestant_a writer_n of_o england_n do_v thus_o therefore_o they_o must_v allow_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o the_o comparative_a degree_n in_o all_o thing_n include_v the_o positive_a and_o add_v a_o increase_n unto_o it_o as_o better_a or_o more_o good_a more_o white_a more_o virtuous_a more_o true_a etc._n etc._n do_v include_v goodness_n whiteness_n virtue_n truth_n etc._n etc._n and_o increase_v they_o therefore_o that_o church_n which_o be_v more_o true_a then_o that_o which_o be_v affirm_v to_o be_v true_a must_v needs_o be_v grant_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n first_o their_o present_a protestant_a etc._n d._n george_n abbot_n against_o d._n kill_v pag._n 63._o feild_n l._n 3._o cap._n 5._o etc._n etc._n archbishop_n of_o conterbury_n and_o d._n feild_n allow_v the_o church_n of_o greece_n for_o true_a the_o title_n of_o d._n feilds_n chapter_n have_v thus_o free_v it_o from_o the_o contrary_a in_o these_o word_n it_o no_o way_n appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o greece_n be_v heretical_a or_o in_o damnable_a schism_n and_o again_o all_o these_o holdeinge_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o beleeve_v all_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v on_o the_o peril_n of_o eternal_a damnation_n to_o be_v particular_o and_o express_o know_v and_o believe_v we_o account_v they_o in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o doubt_v not_o but_o innumerable_a live_n and_o dye_v in_o they_o be_v and_o have_v be_v save_v now_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o greece_n we_o shall_v find_v the_o chief_a to_o be_v about_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n whether_o from_o the_o father_n alone_o as_o the_o grecian_n contend_v or_o from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v and_o whether_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n leven_v or_o unlevened_a bread_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n teach_v be_v to_o be_v consecrate_v and_o in_o both_o these_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n consent_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o appeat_v by_o those_o word_n of_o the_o creed_n who_o proocee_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n allow_v and_o use_v by_o they_o in_o the_o one_o and_o their_o practice_n in_o the_o other_o if_o protestant_n will_v add_v contention_n for_o supreamacie_n most_o of_o they_o confess_v that_o it_o never_o belong_v to_o constantionple_n in_o greece_n who_o name_n be_v not_o when_o rome_n enjoy_v it_o and_o the_o present_a grecian_n themselves_n acknowledge_v the_o high_a dignity_n in_o rome_n and_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n i_o be_o to_o prove_v the_o supreamacie_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n over_o all_o the_o world_n for_o this_o place_n it_o suffice_v that_o the_o recite_v d._n feild_n tell_v we_o absolute_o it_o be_v 1._o feild_n l._n 3._o of_o the_o church_n c._n 1._o but_o intrude_v and_o usurp_v by_o the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n to_o be_v account_v superior_a great_a more_o honourable_a than_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n and_o the_o chief_a bishop_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n because_o his_o city_n be_v the_o chief_a city_n of_o the_o world_n which_o as_o he_o say_v he_o challenge_v because_o he_o be_v prouse_a and_o insolent_a now_o how_o these_o church_n agree_v in_o other_o question_n that_o be_v between_o protestant_n and_o we_o will_v appear_v in_o diverse_a chapter_n of_o this_o treatise_n and_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o grecian_n against_o protestant_n 54._o hieremias_n patriarch_n constant_n in_o censura_fw-la etc._n etc._n relation_n of_o relig._n c._n 53._o or_o 54._o and_o as_o in_o plain_a word_n confess_v by_o the_o protestant_n relator_n who_o speak_v of_o they_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o this_o manner_n with_o rome_n they_o concur_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o general_o in_o the_o service_n and_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o prayinge_v to_o saint_n in_o auriculare_fw-la confession_n in_o offer_v of_o sacrifice_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o in_o these_o without_o any_o or_o with_o no_o material_a difference_n they_o hold_v purgatorij_fw-la 55._o cap._n 55._o also_o and_o worship_v of_o picture_n for_o the_o form_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o mass_n they_o much_o resemble_v the_o latin_n their_o liturgy_n he_o the_o same_o that_o in_o the_o old_a 54._o cap._n 53._o or_o 54._o time_n namely_o s._n basils_n s._n chrisostomes_n and_o s._n gregory_n translate_v without_o any_o bendeinge_n of_o they_o to_o that_o change_n of_o languadge_a which_o their_o tongue_n have_v suffer_v in_o sum_n all_o those_o opinion_n which_o grow_v into_o the_o church_n before_o that_o separation_n between_o the_o grecke_n and_o latin_n and_o all_o those_o ceremony_n which_o be_v common_a unto_o both_o they_o still_o retain_v as_o their_o crosseing_n and_o thaper_n with_o other_o therefore_o if_o this_o church_n of_o greece_n be_v not_o to_o be_v condemn_v as_o these_o protestant_n teach_v much_o less_o can_v the_o roman_a church_n be_v condemn_v by_o they_o but_o must_v needs_o remain_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n thus_o i_o
argue_v again_o that_o which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o luther_n within_o a_o hundred_o year_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o protestant_n wherein_o as_o in_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n christianity_n baptism_n ordination_n and_o power_n of_o ministry_n be_v receive_v and_o which_o bring_v forth_o of_o renown_a king_n and_o queen_n many_o saint_n in_o heaven_n and_o many_o most_o learned_a holy_a and_o virtuous_a doctor_n and_o pope_n themselves_o and_o yet_o of_o that_o faith_n which_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n now_o teach_v must_v needs_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n be_v such_o by_o these_o protestant_n therefore_o by_o they_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o if_o as_o before_o by_o these_o protestant_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n out_o of_o the_o true_a church_n so_o many_o glorious_a saint_n and_o holy_a one_o king_n queen_n pope_n and_o doctor_n that_o can_v not_o be_v excuse_v by_o ignorance_n much_o less_o make_v glorious_a in_o it_o can_v not_o have_v go_v to_o heaven_n now_o supposeinge_v that_o every_o church_n true_a or_o false_a consist_v of_o the_o head_n and_o other_o member_n of_o he_o or_o they_o that_o rule_n and_o those_o that_o be_v rule_v of_o the_o shepherd_n and_o sheep_n bishop_n priest_n and_o those_o under_o their_o charge_n thus_o i_o prove_v the_o minor_a proposition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n consistinge_v of_o the_o pope_n supreme_a head_n bishop_n doctor_n priest_n and_o other_o member_n d._n feild_n write_v thus_o of_o this_o church_n the_o roman_a and_o latin_a church_n continue_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n even_o till_o â—2_n feild_n pag._n â—2_n our_o time_n therefore_o why_o be_v it_o refuse_v by_o they_o or_o how_o not_o since_o change_v can_v it_o be_v now_o otherwise_o again_o he_o write_v in_o these_o word_n we_o doubt_v not_o but_o the_o church_n in_o 182._o feild_n pag_n 182._o which_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n exalt_v himself_o be_v notwithstanding_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n that_o it_o hold_v a_o save_a profession_n of_o the_o truth_n in_o christ_n and_o by_o force_n thereof_o convert_v many_o country_n from_o error_n to_o truth_n therefore_o the_o doctrine_n of_o it_o be_v truth_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o true_a church_n he_o further_o acknowledge_v with_o d._n 73._o feild_n pag._n 72._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 73._o covell_n and_o other_o that_o luther_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o religion_n â—ere_z baptize_v receive_v their_o christianity_n ordination_n and_o power_n of_o ministry_n in_o that_o church_n as_o the_o true_a visible_a and_o apparent_a church_n of_o christ_n he_o tell_v we_o further_o that_o diverse_a of_o the_o roman_a church_n even_o of_o the_o best_a learn_v be_v 182._o feild_n pag._n 182._o save_v and_o saynct_v in_o heaven_n then_o the_o unlearned_a need_v not_o fear_v to_o follow_v their_o guide_n goeinge_v before_o and_o theache_v they_o the_o way_n to_o heaven_n d._n willet_n write_v thus_o it_o be_v 144._o willet_n antilog_n pag._n 144._o not_o deny_v by_o any_o protestant_n but_o many_o renown_a king_n and_o queen_n of_o the_o roman_a faith_n be_v saint_n in_o heaven_n and_o speake_v of_o the_o king_n mother_n that_o glory_n of_o late_a prince_n q._n marry_o of_o scotland_n he_o attribute_v unto_o she_o and_o her_o religion_n that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n such_o holiness_n and_o truth_n that_o it_o prevail_v with_o god_n not_o only_o for_o herself_o but_o her_o same_o also_o his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o child_n of_o 34._o willet_n engl_n pref_o to_o the_o k._n before_o antil_n sutcliffe_n ans_fw-fr to_o the_o lie_v pet_n pag._n 34._o such_o prayer_n and_o tear_n can_v possible_o fall_v away_o d._n sutcliffe_n acknowledge_v the_o schoolman_n so_o far_o and_o famous_o to_o be_v papist_n as_o they_o term_v catholic_n that_o he_o name_v they_o especial_o pope_n innocent_a the_o third_o thomas_n aquinas_n scotus_n albert_n durand_n the_o most_o renown_a in_o school_n particular_a agent_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o foretop_n of_o popery_n and_o join_v they_o in_o that_o sense_n with_o the_o late_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n defende_v in_o their_o writeing_n the_o doctrine_n thereof_o hardinge_n allen_n bellarmine_n baronius_n and_o yet_o d._n covell_n high_o speak_v in_o the_o 24._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 24._o praise_n of_o such_o man_n in_o this_o manner_n alexander_n hales_n who_o make_v his_o sum_n that_o excellent_a work_n by_o commandment_n of_o pope_n innocentius_n the_o four_o be_v call_v the_o fowntayne_n of_o life_n because_o of_o that_o lyvely_a knowledge_n that_o flow_v from_o he_o he_o be_v scholar_n to_o bonaventure_n a_o scholar_n not_o inferior_a to_o himself_o of_o who_o he_o be_v wont_a to_o say_v that_o in_o bonaventure_n he_o think_v adam_n sin_v not_o meaning_n of_o that_o illumination_n which_o be_v in_o he_o and_o doubtless_o there_o be_v much_o in_o he_o as_o though_o he_o have_v not_o be_v darken_v by_o the_o fall_n of_o adam_n and_o therefore_o the_o church_n call_v he_o the_o seraphical_a doctor_n to_o these_o aquinas_n be_v not_o inferior_a who_o come_v so_o near_o unto_o s._n augustine_n who_o in_o his_o book_n burg._n covell_a against_o burg._n against_o burges_n he_o esteem_v the_o chief_a doctor_n that_o ever_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v except_v the_o apostle_n that_o some_o thought_n he_o have_v all_o his_o work_n by_o hart_n and_o by_o a_o common_a proverb_n it_o be_v speak_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o s._n augustine_n duelt_fw-mi in_o aquinas_n in_o who_o above_o all_o the_o rest_n four_o contraryety_n be_v say_v to_o excel_v abundance_n brevity_n facility_n security_n in_o respect_n whereof_o he_o gain_v the_o title_n to_o be_v call_v angelical_a and_o to_o speak_v somewhat_o of_o our_o pope_n themselves_o so_o odious_a with_o this_o people_n the_o protestant_a relator_n find_v much_o virtue_n devotion_n and_o piety_n in_o they_o which_o have_v be_v even_o in_o these_o day_n among_o which_o to_o particular_a in_o the_o last_o pope_n clement_n 43._o relation_n of_o relig._n cap._n 42._o 43._o 8._o he_o write_v of_o he_o in_o this_o manner_n he_o do_v often_o weep_v upon_o piety_n and_o godly_a compassion_n at_o his_o mass_n procession_n etc._n etc._n his_o eye_n be_v still_o watreinge_v sometime_o streame_a with_o tear_n in_o so_o much_o that_o for_o weepe_v he_o seem_v another_o heraclitus_n sup_n relation_n cap._n 29._o sup_n he_o be_v a_o good_a pope_n a_o good_a prince_n a_o good_a prelate_n and_o to_o exclude_v ignorance_n he_o write_v thus_o the_o papist_n cry_v mayne_o in_o all_o place_n for_o trial_n by_o disputation_n then_o if_o our_o pope_n be_v so_o holy_a so_o good_a pope_n good_a man_n good_a prince_n good_a prelate_n our_o king_n and_o queen_n and_o best_a learned_a saint_n our_o pastor_n doctor_n and_o teacher_n that_o be_v the_o pope_n agent_n and_o foretop_n of_o popery_n most_o excellent_a for_o learning_n and_o piety_n their_o writeing_n renown_v their_o doctrine_n secure_a we_o may_v secure_o follow_v they_o and_o as_o secure_o conclude_v by_o these_o protestant_n that_o only_o this_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n last_o in_o this_o question_n i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o protestant_n be_v our_o mother_n church_n and_o from_o which_o no_o church_n ought_v further_o to_o separate_v itself_o than_o it_o be_v separate_v from_o itself_o when_o it_o be_v in_o her_o best_a estate_n for_o true_a doctrine_n and_o in_o which_o she_o still_o continue_v in_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n so_o undoubted_o that_o they_o confess_v it_o in_o plain_a word_n to_o be_v the_o family_n of_o jesus_n christ_n part_n of_o the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o visible_a church_n that_o they_o which_o live_v and_o die_v in_o it_o may_v be_v save_v must_v needs_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o they_o for_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n by_o these_o protestant_n be_v such_o and_o therefore_o by_o they_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o all_o child_n to_o which_o all_o other_o church_n in_o respect_n of_o rome_n or_o compare_v be_v bownde_v to_o obey_v their_o mother_n especial_o teache_v all_o necessary_a truth_n as_o be_v here_o suppose_a and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o mother_n church_n which_o be_v the_o high_a if_o it_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o visible_a church_n and_o the_o family_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o most_o excellent_a part_n thereof_o the_o head_n and_o chief_a and_o so_o absolute_o the_o true_a church_n such_o society_n be_v name_v by_o the_o
most_o worthy_a and_o rule_a authority_n in_o they_o and_o if_o salvation_n be_v to_o be_v have_v in_o it_o it_o must_v likewise_o by_o that_o title_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o d._n feild_n with_o d._n 76._o field_n pag._n 69._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 76._o covell_n and_o other_o before_o have_v give_v their_o sentence_n in_o these_o word_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n remission_n of_o sin_n or_o hope_v of_o eternal_a life_n out_o of_o the_o church_n then_o of_o necessity_n that_o church_n wherein_o there_o be_v not_o only_a hope_n but_o by_o the_o adversary_n themselves_o a_o assure_a certaynetie_n of_o salvation_n and_o eternal_a life_n which_o can_v be_v have_v without_o remission_n of_o sin_n must_v needs_o be_v only_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n first_o his_o majesty_n parlam_n king_n speech_n in_o parlam_n word_n be_v these_o i_o acknowledge_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v our_o mother_n church_n this_o in_o public_a parliament_n and_o in_o the_o conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n in_o this_o order_n no_o church_n 75._o confer_v at_o hampt_a pag._n 75._o ought_v further_o to_o separate_v itself_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n either_o in_o doctrine_n or_o ceremony_n than_o she_o have_v depart_v from_o herself_o when_o â—hee_o be_v in_o her_o florisheinge_n and_o best_a estate_n which_o before_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n she_o have_v not_o do_v in_o any_o essential_a and_o fundamental_a thing_n which_o be_v all_o they_o require_v and_o this_o will_v more_o then_o abundant_o appear_v through_o out_o this_o treatise_n hereafter_o and_o d._n conell_n write_v thus_o of_o this_o present_a roman_a 68_o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 68_o church_n touche_v the_o main_a point_n of_o christian_a truth_n they_o constant_o persist_v in_o they_o protestant_n do_v glad_o acknowledge_v they_o to_o be_v the_o family_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o of_o rome_n be_v and_o be_v still_o in_o the_o church_n a_o part_n of_o the_o house_n of_o god_n a_o limb_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n which_o he_o add_v also_o to_o have_v be_v mr._n hooker_n sentence_n tell_v we_o that_o 188._o hook_n l._n 5._o pag._n 188._o what_o he_o write_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v but_o to_o give_v she_o her_o due_a and_o we_o acknowledge_v they_o to_o be_v of_o the_o family_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o he_o conclude_v thus_o it_o be_v strange_a for_o any_o man_n to_o deny_v 76._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 73._o &_o pag._n 76._o they_o of_o rome_n to_o be_v of_o the_o church_n and_o again_o we_o affirm_v they_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v part_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o those_o that_o live_v and_o die_v in_o that_o church_n may_v be_v save_v and_o all_o kind_n of_o protestant_n when_o they_o combat_v among_o themselves_o rather_o prefer_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o their_o fellow_n protestant_n the_o relator_n write_v thus_o the_o 45._o relation_n cap._n 45._o lutheran_n in_o germany_n both_o the_o clergy_n and_o layetie_n open_o protest_v they_o will_v rather_o return_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n then_o join_v with_o the_o sacramentary_a protestant_n such_o as_o be_v in_o england_n and_o of_o these_o mr._n jacob_n write_v thus_o the_o bishop_n of_o england_n when_o they_o deal_v with_o puritan_n must_v join_v 73._o jacob_n pag._n 73._o plain_o with_o the_o catholic_n in_o their_o answer_n if_o they_o will_v maintain_v themselves_o last_o the_o puritan_n have_v write_v against_o these_o protestant_n 16._o offer_v of_o conf_n pag._n 16._o as_o be_v cite_v before_o in_o these_o word_n if_o the_o minister_n be_v in_o error_n they_o protest_v to_o all_o the_o world_n that_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o they_o god_n a_o christ_n jesus_n himself_o have_v have_v great_a wrong_n and_o indignity_n offer_v unto_o they_o in_o that_o they_o be_v reject_v and_o that_o all_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v scismaticall_a in_o forsakeinge_v unity_n and_o communion_n with_o they_o then_o if_o the_o lutheran_n or_o parliamentary_a protestant_n or_o puritan_n all_o or_o any_o of_o they_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v against_o other_o none_o of_o their_o congregation_n but_o only_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o present_a be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n who_o communion_n of_o all_o man_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v direction_n follow_v and_o judgement_n to_o be_v rest_v in_o now_o after_o all_o these_o protestant_a witness_n i_o come_v to_o d._n morton_n he_o agree_v with_o his_o former_a brethren_n concern_v thing_n necessary_o require_v to_o a_o true_a church_n and_o in_o these_o word_n the_o belief_n of_o some_o article_n be_v so_o absolute_o necessary_a 443._o morton_n app._n lib._n 4._o cap._n 2._o sect_n 3._o pag._n 443._o for_o the_o constitution_n of_o a_o true_a church_n as_o a_o reasonable_a soul_n be_v for_o the_o essential_a be_v of_o a_o man_n such_o as_o concern_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n and_o of_o the_o trinity_n of_o the_o parson_n together_o with_o the_o true_a and_o faithful_a apprehension_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o christ_n the_o messiah_n god_n and_o man_n the_o power_n of_o his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n by_o who_o we_o have_v remission_n of_o sin_n and_o after_o death_n life_n everlasting_a wherefore_o we_o presume_v that_o in_o a_o church_n although_o corrupt_v with_o error_n and_o superstition_n yet_o if_o it_o do_v not_o ruinate_v the_o foundation_n the_o erroneous_a and_o superstitious_a professor_n may_v be_v save_v even_o by_o virtue_n of_o that_o tenor_n which_o be_v in_o capite_fw-la videlicet_fw-la christ_n jesus_n the_o lord_n and_o author_n of_o life_n which_o notwithstanding_o we_o must_v so_o understand_v as_o that_o the_o error_n and_o superstition_n do_v proceed_v not_o from_o knowledge_n but_o from_o ignorance_n now_o that_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n inviolable_o hold_v all_o these_o necessary_a thing_n to_o a_o true_a church_n be_v grant_v by_o many_o protestant_n before_o and_o his_o majesty_n who_o this_o doctor_n shall_v allow_v entreate_v of_o such_o as_o they_o term_v they_o necessary_a point_n write_v thus_o we_o hope_v that_o 60._o k._n james_n ag_n d._n conrade_n vorstuis_fw-la pag._n 60._o no_o papist_n shall_v ever_o be_v find_v to_o err_v in_o any_o of_o those_o main_n point_v and_o concern_v our_o schoolman_n master_n in_o divinity_n with_o we_o he_o use_v these_o word_n in_o the_o main_a grownde_n of_o christian_a religion_n they_o be_v worthy_a of_o all_o commendation_n and_o sup_n pag._n 63._o sup_n toucheinge_v those_o doctrine_n which_o d._n morton_n will_v name_v our_o error_n and_o superstition_n he_o add_v thus_o if_o the_o subject_n of_o vorstius_n supr_fw-la pag._n 46._o 47._o supr_fw-la his_o heresy_n have_v not_o be_v ground_v upon_o question_n of_o a_o high_a quality_n than_o such_o matter_n as_o be_v in_o controversy_n at_o this_o day_n between_o the_o papist_n and_o we_o we_o do_v free_o profess_v that_o in_o that_o case_n we_o shall_v never_o have_v trouble_v ourselves_o with_o the_o business_n in_o such_o fashion_n by_o which_o word_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o do_v not_o think_v that_o any_o opinion_n which_o catholic_n hold_v do_v either_o exclude_v we_o from_o the_o true_a church_n or_o from_o salvation_n otherwise_o the_o maintainer_n of_o such_o thing_n though_o as_o near_a friend_n as_o the_o netherlander_n to_o england_n be_v fervent_o to_o be_v admonish_v but_o d._n morton_n himself_o will_v 663._o morton_n app._n lib._n 5._o cap._n 25._o pag._n 663._o clear_v we_o in_o this_o matter_n and_o in_o this_o manner_n and_o in_o these_o word_n if_o we_o shall_v not_o acknowledge_v god_n holy_a providence_n as_o in_o the_o greek_a so_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o who_o have_v be_v preserve_v the_o law_n of_o the_o commandment_n contain_v the_o same_o of_o moral_a obedience_n the_o symbol_n and_o creed_n apostolical_a which_o hold_v the_o same_o of_o the_o fundamental_a article_n of_o faith_n the_o two_o sacrament_n baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n in_o their_o first_o original_n of_o hebrew_n and_o greek_n be_v the_o evidence_n of_o our_o heavenly_a father_n will_n and_o contain_v in_o they_o all_o truth_n necessary_a unto_o salvation_n we_o may_v be_v worthy_o judge_v both_o impious_o unthankful_a unto_o god_n and_o malicious_a against_o that_o church_n therefore_o if_o d._n morton_n require_v only_o as_o before_o such_o necessary_a point_n and_o article_n of_o faith_n to_o a_o true_a church_n and_o here_o acknowledge_v they_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o protest_v they_o may_v be_v worthy_o judge_v malicious_a against_o that_o church_n if_o they_o shall_v deny_v it_o it_o be_v evident_a
chapter_n four_o wherein_o by_o these_o protestant_n be_v prove_v that_o all_o book_n of_o scripture_n receive_v for_o such_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v canonical_a that_o the_o protestant_n also_o have_v either_o no_o scripture_n at_o all_o or_o uncertain_a and_o doubtful_a and_o no_o true_a canon_n of_o they_o thus_o haveinge_v demonstrative_o prove_v by_o these_o our_o english_a protestant_n that_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v of_o that_o byndeinge_n and_o command_v authority_n power_n and_o privilege_n that_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n remission_n of_o sin_n or_o hope_n of_o eternal_a life_n out_o of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v the_o bless_a company_n of_o holy_a one_o household_n of_o faith_n spouse_n of_o christ_n pillar_n and_o grawnd_v of_o truth_n her_o communion_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v direction_n follow_v judgement_n rest_v in_o to_o over-rule_v all_o inferior_a judgement_n whatsoever_o etc._n etc._n and_o that_o both_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v this_o so_o excellent_a and_o enfraunchised_a society_n and_o the_o pope_n and_o bishop_n thereof_o supreme_a head_n and_o spiritual_a governor_n over_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n all_o other_o question_n against_o these_o protestant_n be_v all_o ready_a determine_v by_o they_o for_o the_o church_n and_o pope_n of_o rome_n so_o that_o nothing_o be_v further_a needful_a to_o be_v dispute_v in_o this_o business_n either_o of_o scripture_n or_o any_o other_o matter_n in_o controversy_n yet_o for_o particular_a satisfaction_n to_o all_o in_o all_o particular_n i_o will_v proceed_v and_o first_o for_o the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o argue_v these_o first_o in_o general_n whatsoever_o book_n be_v propose_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o supreme_a governor_n thereof_o to_o be_v canonical_a scripture_n be_v for_o such_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o reverence_v but_o all_o book_n allow_v for_o canonical_a by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o present_a be_v such_o therefore_o so_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o reverence_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_a before_o by_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o true_a church_n recite_v in_o general_a and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o in_o particular_a also_o concern_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a church_n in_o approveinge_v and_o proposeinge_v holy_a scripture_n for_o mr._n wotton_n have_v thus_o testify_v for_o 442._o wotton_n â—ef_n of_o perk_n pag._n 442._o protestant_n the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o discreditinge_v that_o we_o hold_v it_o for_o a_o very_a special_a ground_n in_o this_o matter_n of_o scripture_n and_o d._n covell_n have_v these_o convince_a 60._o covell_n against_o burg._n pag._n 60._o word_n the_o church_n of_o christ_n accorde_v to_o her_o authority_n receive_v from_o he_o have_v warrant_n to_o approve_v the_o scripture_n to_o acknowledge_v to_o receive_v to_o publish_v and_o command_v unto_o her_o child_n and_o to_o make_v it_o evident_a that_o this_o privilege_n by_o these_o protestant_n can_v be_v attribute_v or_o ascribe_v to_o any_o other_o church_n than_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o have_v before_o confess_v that_o never_o any_o other_o church_n but_o that_o only_a exceptinge_v the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n pretend_v title_n much_o less_o enjoy_v it_o to_o this_o supreamacie_n to_o propownde_v scripture_n or_o make_v decree_n and_o law_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o the_o child_n thereof_o and_o the_o claim_n thereof_o in_o that_o behalf_n be_v but_o pretend_v and_o usurp_a and_o now_o be_v by_o their_o desolation_n leave_v desolate_a and_o to_o make_v this_o the_o next_o argument_n and_o other_o more_o clear_a i_o will_v in_o this_o place_n recite_v the_o word_n of_o d._n feild_n wherein_o to_o omit_v the_o holy_a scripture_n because_o they_o in_o no_o place_n tell_v we_o which_o be_v or_o be_v not_o canonical_a scripture_n but_o we_o be_v as_o these_o protestant_n before_o have_v tell_v we_o and_o shall_v more_o particulare_o testify_v hereafter_o in_o this_o chapter_n to_o receive_v they_o from_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n that_o we_o may_v know_v who_o most_o to_o trust_v and_o obey_v in_o this_o and_o such_o matter_n of_o controversy_n he_o write_v thus_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o church_n before_o hither_o 5._o field_n pag._n 202._o l._n 4._o c._n 5._o we_o may_v refer_v those_o different_a degree_n of_o obedience_n which_o we_o must_v yield_v to_o they_o that_o command_v and_o teach_v we_o in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n excellent_o describe_v and_o set_v down_o by_o waldensis_n we_o 27._o waldens_n doct_v fidei_fw-la l._n 2._o art_n 2._o 3._o p._n 27._o must_v say_v he_o reverence_n and_o respect_v the_o authority_n of_o all_o catholic_a doctor_n who_o doctrynes_n and_o writeing_n the_o church_n allow_v we_o must_v more_o regard_v the_o authority_n of_o catholic_a bishop_n more_o than_o these_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n among_o they_o more_o especial_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o a_o general_a council_n more_o than_o all_o these_o hitherto_o d._n field_n allowance_n that_o this_o sentence_n be_v excellent_a therefore_o soeinge_v protestant_n never_o have_v nor_o can_v have_v as_o they_o have_v testify_v before_o any_o general_a council_n and_o deny_v all_o counsel_n to_o be_v general_a which_o catholic_n allege_v for_o this_o question_n of_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o other_o also_o they_o be_v bownde_v to_o be_v obedient_a to_o that_o sentence_n next_o unto_o they_o which_o d._n feild_n here_o have_v tell_v we_o to_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o pope_n of_o rome_n which_o have_v define_v and_o allow_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n for_o the_o book_n of_o canonical_a scripture_n as_o alsoe_o other_o question_n as_o all_o protestant_n acknowledge_v otherwise_o they_o be_v in_o one_o of_o high_a degree_n of_o disobedience_n that_o be_v in_o this_o world_n as_o his_o word_n before_o be_v witness_v for_o he_o allow_v it_o for_o a_o excellent_a direction_n for_o this_o present_a time_n and_o state_n of_o controversy_n and_o yet_o if_o he_o will_v contend_v which_o he_o neither_o do_v nor_o can_v be_v allow_v for_o this_o present_a time_n to_o draw_v it_o to_o the_o day_n of_o thomas_n waldensis_n dispute_v against_o witcliffe_n their_o brother_n in_o religion_n as_o they_o write_v and_o resist_v the_o pope_n authority_n it_o make_v nothing_o for_o his_o excuse_n for_o if_o witcliffe_n as_o they_o say_v be_v of_o their_o religion_n the_o case_n between_o waldensis_n and_o he_o be_v the_o same_o which_o now_o be_v with_o myself_o and_o other_o catholic_n write_n against_o these_o protestant_n brethren_n and_o associate_n in_o religion_n unto_o wickliff_n and_o his_o adherent_n this_o suppose_a i_o make_v the_o like_a argument_n again_o in_o this_o manner_n whatsoever_o book_n be_v propose_v for_o canonical_a scripture_n by_o the_o true_a church_n be_v the_o high_a rule_n that_o can_v be_v have_v or_o find_v in_o time_n of_o controversy_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v for_o holy_a scripture_n but_o all_o those_o book_n which_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n allow_v be_v so_o propose_v therefore_o to_o be_v receive_v for_o holy_a scripture_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a otherwise_o all_o christian_n in_o such_o time_n must_v needs_o be_v perplex_v in_o the_o chief_a matter_n of_o religion_n by_o protestant_n the_o scripture_n themselves_o which_o can_v be_v for_o so_o contradictory_n may_v both_o be_v true_a the_o high_a rule_n aught_o to_o be_v follow_v the_o high_a rule_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v follow_v which_o be_v contradictory_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v follow_v because_o it_o be_v our_o rule_n and_o the_o best_a that_o can_v be_v assign_v it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v follow_v because_o it_o be_v false_a and_o deceatefull_a and_o no_o man_n can_v be_v so_o bownde_v under_o damnation_n to_o follow_v a_o false_a rule_n and_o concern_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o case_n it_o be_v further_o confirm_v by_o these_o protestant_a sentence_n d._n covell_n word_n be_v 31._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 31._o these_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v no_o bad_a opinion_n to_o affirm_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v holy_a and_o divine_a in_o themselves_o but_o so_o esteem_v by_o we_o for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o again_o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v true_a we_o have_v it_o from_o the_o church_n and_o further_a thus_o the_o church_n have_v four_o 33._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 32._o 33._o singular_a office_n towards_o the_o scripture_n first_o to_o be_v of_o they_o as_o it_o be_v a_o faithful_a register_n second_o to_o discern_v and_o judge_n between_o false_a and_o adulterate_a and_o that_o which_o be_v true_a and_o perfect_a the_o three_o to_o publish_v and_o diwlge_v to_o proclaim_v as_o a_o crier_n the_o true_a edict_n
of_o our_o lord_n himself_o the_o last_o be_v to_o be_v a_o interpreter_n and_o in_o that_o followe_a the_o safe_a rule_n to_o make_v a_o undivided_a unity_n of_o the_o truth_n uncapable_a of_o contradiction_n to_o be_v a_o most_o faithful_a 34._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 34._o expositor_n of_o his_o own_o meaneinge_n and_o he_o conclude_v thus_o wâ—e_o say_v that_o we_o be_v teach_v to_o receive_v the_o word_n of_o god_n from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n we_o see_v her_o judgement_n we_o hear_v her_o voice_n and_o in_o humility_n subscribe_v unto_o all_o this_o therefore_o be_v so_o prove_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n endow_v with_o these_o privilege_n concern_v scripture_n that_o the_o sentence_n of_o it_o by_o d._n feild_n before_o be_v more_o 202._o feild_n l_o 4._o c._n 5._o pag._n 202._o to_o be_v regard_v then_o any_o they_o have_v or_o can_v pretend_v and_o have_v propose_v all_o book_n for_o scripture_n which_o catholic_n receive_v we_o must_v obey_v it_o and_o the_o rather_o agree_v with_o the_o greek_a church_n of_o which_o d._n feild_n write_v 5._o feild_n pag._n 71._o l._n 3._o c._n 5._o thus_o we_o account_v they_o in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n which_o that_o church_n can_v be_v which_o propose_v adulterate_a and_o false_a scripture_n for_o true_a and_o the_o undoubted_a word_n of_o god_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v also_o evident_o true_a that_o all_o book_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n receave_v for_o holy_a scripture_n as_o so_o propose_v publish_v and_o prove_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o true_a church_n and_o that_o sentence_n which_o in_o this_o time_n be_v high_a and_o to_o be_v obey_v as_o these_o protestant_n have_v write_v and_o so_o all_o thing_n in_o this_o argument_n be_v evident_o confess_v for_o true_a by_o our_o adversary_n before_o my_o next_o argument_n i_o will_v cite_v the_o opinion_n of_o d._n dove_n protestant_n bishop_n of_o peterboroughe_n in_o this_o matter_n that_o we_o may_v plain_o see_v where_o upon_o protestant_n denye_v so_o many_o book_n for_o canonical_a scripture_n which_o catholic_n receive_v be_v ground_v his_o word_n be_v these_o catholic_n 15._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 15._o prove_v they_o to_o be_v canonical_a out_o of_o s._n augustine_n we_o that_o they_o be_v apochrypha_n out_o of_o s._n hierome_n both_o which_o doctor_n be_v of_o no_o small_a authority_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o in_o this_o we_o differ_v no_o more_o from_o they_o than_o s._n hierome_n do_v from_o s._n augustine_n this_o suppose_a i_o argue_v thus_o from_o these_o protestant_n whatsoever_o doctrine_n be_v teach_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n by_o a_o bishop_n saint_n and_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n far_o the_o most_o learned_a doctor_n that_o ever_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n except_v the_o apostle_n and_o this_o so_o constant_o that_o this_o so_o worthy_a a_o man_n teach_v it_o to_o be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n in_o all_o probability_n be_v more_o like_a to_o be_v true_a then_o that_o which_o doubteful_o teach_v by_o a_o other_o doctor_n of_o the_o same_o time_n who_o both_o as_o the_o same_o protestant_n write_v deal_v unchristiane_o and_o his_o authority_n in_o some_o other_o question_n be_v not_o much_o worth_a and_o in_o this_o also_o recall_v his_o opinion_n or_o renownce_v it_o to_o be_v his_o meanening_n but_o the_o doctrine_n which_o catholic_n hold_v concern_v canonical_a scripture_n be_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o protestant_o thus_o much_o more_o likely_a to_o be_v true_a and_o worthy_a to_o be_v believe_v than_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n of_o protestant_n therefore_o by_o protestant_n it_o be_v more_o probable_a credible_a and_o worthy_a to_o be_v believe_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n in_o the_o proceed_n of_o these_o protestant_n by_o who_o i_o dispute_v in_o this_o place_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o among_o man_n learn_v in_o profession_n the_o common_a maxim_n and_o reason_n be_v we_o must_v believe_v every_o one_o most_o cunning_a in_o his_o art_n and_o among_o man_n learned_a he_o that_o be_v most_o or_o more_o learned_a be_v to_o be_v credit_v before_o he_o that_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v his_o inferior_a in_o learning_n and_o doctrine_n constant_o teach_v not_o only_o to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o such_o a_o more_o or_o most_o learned_a father_n and_o doctor_n and_o saint_n but_o further_o to_o be_v doctrine_n general_o of_o christ_n true_a church_n be_v of_o more_o credit_n and_o more_o worthy_a to_o be_v believe_v then_o that_o which_o by_o a_o man_n suppose_v not_o so_o learned_a be_v either_o doubtful_o or_o singular_o teach_v or_o uncertain_a whether_o it_o be_v so_o teach_v or_o if_o it_o be_v yet_o be_v recant_v disclaim_v or_o retract_v by_o himself_o the_o second_o proposition_n concern_v these_o two_o great_a doctor_n and_o their_o opinion_n in_o this_o point_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n d._n couâ—ll_o write_v of_o s._n augustine_n in_o 3._o covell_n against_o burges_n pag._n 3._o these_o term_n he_o be_v far_o the_o most_o learned_a doctor_n that_o ever_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n except_o the_o apostle_n and_o give_v the_o high_a commendation_n he_o can_v to_o s._n thomas_n aquinâ—s_n our_o holy_a and_o learned_a schole-man_n he_o burg._n covell_a ag_n burg._n write_v thus_o by_o a_o common_a proverb_n it_o be_v speak_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o s._n augustine_n dwell_v in_o aquinas_n concern_v s._n hiâ—â—ome_n upon_o who_o imagine_a opinion_n in_o this_o point_n they_o will_v hazard_v their_o whole_a religion_n in_o their_o judgement_n allowe_a only_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v judge_n and_o ground_n in_o other_o point_n they_o use_v he_o in_o these_o term_n mr._n wottons_n 520._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk_n 495._o 500_o 519._o 520._o word_n be_v hieromes_n authority_n in_o the_o case_n of_o single_a life_n be_v not_o much_o worth_a hierome_n condemninge_v jovinian_a deal_v unchristiane_o with_o he_o the_o authority_n of_o hierome_n concludeinge_v a_o work_n of_o perfection_n from_o those_o word_n of_o christ_n go_v and_o sell_v all_o etc._n etc._n be_v not_o to_o be_v admit_v now_o let_v we_o hear_v from_o these_o protestant_n in_o what_o manner_n these_o two_o doctor_n teach_v as_o this_o protestant_n tell_v we_o these_o two_o diverse_a doctrine_n one_o for_o catholic_n and_o the_o other_o for_o protestant_n d._n feild_n writeinge_v of_o book_n which_o catholic_n admit_v for_o canonical_a and_o the_o protestant_n refuse_v tell_v we_o that_o s._n augustine_n and_o the_o three_o council_n 246._o field_n pag._n 248._o l._n 4._o c._n 23._o &_o pag._n 246._o of_o carthage_n confirm_v in_o the_o sixth_o general_a council_n wherein_o augustine_n be_v present_a and_o innocentius_n pope_n lyve_v in_o that_o time_n seem_v to_o add_v they_o to_o the_o canon_n then_o it_o seem_v by_o this_o protestant_a testimony_n that_o s._n augustine_n opinion_n approve_v in_o so_o great_a a_o provincial_a council_n confirm_v in_o a_o general_a council_n the_o high_a commaundeinge_v judgement_n by_o they_o before_o and_o by_o the_o pope_n of_o the_o great_a apostolic_a see_n the_o second_o judge_n in_o the_o christian_a world_n before_o in_o d._n feilds_n allowance_n especial_o in_o that_o best_a time_n when_o his_o majesty_n say_v it_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o and_o constant_o teach_v as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n by_o this_o the_o great_a doctor_n that_o ever_o be_v or_o be_v like_a to_o be_v by_o these_o man_n be_v worthy_a to_o be_v credit_v and_o believe_v and_o by_o their_o doctrine_n before_o all_o man_n that_o will_v not_o be_v disobedient_a both_o in_o the_o second_o and_o first_o degree_n also_o be_v bownde_v to_o embrace_v and_o follow_v it_o now_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o these_o protestant_n will_v testify_v of_o s._n hierome_n for_o their_o opinion_n in_o this_o question_n of_o these_o book_n the_o protestant_a conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n before_o 60._o conference_n pag._n 60._o the_o king_n entreate_v of_o protestant_n exception_n against_o these_o scripture_n use_v these_o word_n most_o of_o the_o objection_n make_v against_o those_o book_n be_v the_o old_a cavil_n of_o the_o jew_n renew_v by_o s._n hiâ—rome_n in_o his_o time_n who_o be_v the_o first_o that_o give_v they_o that_o name_n of_o apochrypha_n which_o opinion_n upon_o ruffinus_n his_o challenge_v he_o after_o a_o sort_n disclaim_v the_o rather_o because_o a_o general_a offence_n be_v take_v at_o his_o speech_n in_o that_o kind_a hitherto_o the_o censure_n at_o that_o public_a protestant_a conference_n by_o which_o the_o protestant_n ground_n for_o denial_n of_o those_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o tearminge_v
they_o apochypha_n be_v utter_o overthowne_v for_o a_o opinion_n found_v upon_o old_a jewish_a cavil_n against_o christian_n singular_o hold_v or_o renew_v reclaim_v by_o the_o author_n and_o general_o giâ—â—ing_v offence_n as_o these_o protestant_n affirm_v this_o be_v be_v not_o probable_a to_o be_v true_a d._n covell_a against_o burges_n the_o puritan_n answer_v the_o objection_n against_o these_o 91._o covell_a ag_n burges_n pag._n 8â—_n 86._o 87._o 88_o 89_o 90._o 91._o book_n as_o catholic_n do_v and_o show_v that_o these_o book_n have_v without_o cause_n be_v accuse_v of_o fault_n by_o protestant_n only_o to_o deny_v they_o to_o be_v canonical_a as_o catholic_n esteem_v they_o and_o further_o he_o add_v thus_o they_o be_v most_o true_a and_o may_v have_v the_o reconcilement_n 87._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 87._o of_o other_o scripture_n and_o again_o in_o these_o word_n if_o russinus_n be_v not_o deceive_v they_o be_v approve_v as_o part_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n by_o the_o apostle_n for_o when_o s._n hierome_n write_v so_o scornful_o of_o the_o history_n of_o susanna_n and_o the_o song_n of_o the_o three_o child_n he_o charge_v he_o therein_o to_o have_v rob_v the_o treasure_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o divine_a instrument_n which_o the_o apostle_n deliver_v to_o the_o church_n and_o s._n hierome_n who_o be_v not_o usual_o slow_a to_o defend_v himself_o leave_v that_o point_n unanswear_v pretend_v that_o what_o he_o have_v speak_v be_v not_o his_o own_o opinion_n but_o what_o the_o jew_n object_v and_o for_o his_o pain_n in_o translate_v the_o book_n of_o judith_n which_o protestant_n deny_v he_o give_v this_o reason_n because_o we_o read_v that_o the_o council_n of_o nyce_n do_v reckon_v it_o in_o the_o number_n of_o holy_a scripture_n hitherto_o d._n covell_n word_n and_o much_o like_a unto_o this_o of_o russinus_n he_o cit_v from_o s._n augustine_n s._n cyprian_n and_o other_o temporibus_fw-la apostolorum_fw-la proximis_fw-la in_o the_o next_o age_n to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o thus_o we_o see_v how_o weak_a that_o protestant_a religion_n be_v that_o by_o their_o own_o testimony_n be_v found_v upon_o so_o singular_a new_a reviue_v jewish_a cavil_n disclaim_v and_o general_o offensyve_a and_o dislike_v opinion_n from_o hence_o i_o argue_v further_o all_o book_n which_o be_v approve_v by_o the_o apostle_n for_o part_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v the_o treasure_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o divine_a instrument_n which_o the_o apostle_n deliver_v to_o the_o church_n which_o be_v most_o true_a and_o may_v have_v reconcilement_n of_o other_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v allow_v for_o such_o but_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v verify_v of_o book_n which_o these_o protestant_n deny_v and_o by_o themselves_o as_o be_v cite_v from_o they_o before_o therefore_o be_v to_o be_v allow_v for_o canonical_a scripture_n both_o proposition_n be_v grant_v by_o these_o protestant_n before_o and_o so_o in_o this_o argument_n nothing_o remain_v to_o be_v prove_v and_o again_o thus_o i_o argue_v whatsoever_o a_o general_a council_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n the_o high_a rule_n by_o protestant_n before_o to_o approve_v scripture_n and_o bind_v all_o man_n unto_o the_o definition_n of_o it_o receive_v for_o scripture_n aught_o to_o be_v receive_v for_o such_o but_o more_o book_n than_o protestant_n allow_v be_v so_o receive_v as_o these_o protestant_n tell_v we_o therefore_o more_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v both_o proposition_n be_v here_o also_o grant_v before_o by_o protestant_n and_o so_o the_o argument_n conclude_v true_o against_o they_o further_o i_o argue_v thus_o those_o book_n which_o the_o jew_n before_o and_o at_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n for_o their_o great_a or_o great_a part_n dwelle_v out_o of_o jury_n use_v as_o part_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o deliver_v as_o a_o canon_n to_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o be_v join_v in_o one_o volume_n read_v by_o they_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n than_o the_o acknowledge_v true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o three_o carthaginian_a council_n which_o be_v confirm_v in_o the_o sixth_o general_a council_n be_v now_o to_o be_v receive_v and_o allow_v for_o canonical_a scripture_n but_o those_o book_n which_o protestant_n deny_v and_o catholic_n allow_v be_v such_o therefore_o they_o be_v to_o be_v now_o allow_v for_o canonical_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o if_o the_o jew_n before_o and_o at_o the_o comme_a of_o christ_n the_o primative_a christian_n of_o that_o time_n and_o their_o practice_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o most_o principal_a church_n before_o by_o d._n feild_n and_o other_o protestant_n a_o fomous_a provincial_a council_n and_o the_o confirmation_n of_o a_o general_a council_n be_v not_o to_o be_v admit_v to_o direct_v and_o instruct_v we_o there_o be_v no_o mean_n leave_v for_o instruction_n in_o this_o case_n these_o be_v by_o these_o protestant_n before_o the_o great_a warrant_n and_o rule_v we_o can_v have_v in_o such_o cause_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v prove_v in_o this_o manen_n d._n feild_n have_v speak_v how_o the_o hebrew_n jew_n have_v make_v their_o hebrew_n canon_n accorde_v to_o their_o jewish_a reckon_v of_o the_o number_n of_o their_o letter_n how_o probable_o i_o leave_v to_o hebritian_n and_o may_v not_o now_o entreat_v he_o conclude_v thus_o these_o only_o do_v 245._o field_n l._n 4._o c._n 23._o pag._n 245._o the_o ancient_a church_n of_o the_o jew_n receive_v as_o divine_a and_o canonical_a neither_o much_o marvel_n all_o the_o other_o be_v the_o last_o that_o be_v write_v and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o decaye_a state_n and_o affliction_n of_o these_o he_o write_v thus_o in_o the_o next_o word_n that_o other_o book_n be_v add_v unto_o sup_v feild_n sup_v these_o who_o authority_n not_o be_v certain_a and_o know_v be_v call_v apocryphal_a fall_v out_o on_o this_o sortè_fw-la the_o jew_n in_o their_o late_a time_n before_o and_o at_o the_o locum_fw-la act._n 6._o c._n gloss_n ordinar_fw-mi &_o lyr_n in_o eandem_fw-la locum_fw-la come_n of_o christ_n be_v of_o two_o sort_n some_o proper_o and_o for_o distinction_n sake_n name_v hebrâ—es_n commorant_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o in_o the_o holy_a land_n other_o name_v hellenist_n that_o be_v jew_n of_o dispersion_n mingle_v with_o the_o grecian_n these_o have_v write_v sundry_a book_n in_o greek_a which_o they_o make_v use_v of_o together_o with_o other_o part_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o they_o have_v of_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o septuagint_n but_o the_o hebrews_n receive_v only_o the_o two_o and_o twenty_o book_n before_o mention_v hence_o it_o come_v that_o the_o jew_n deliver_v a_o double_a canon_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o the_o christian_a church_n thus_o we_o see_v that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o jew_n proselyte_n and_o all_o our_o of_o jury_n do_v add_v these_o book_n with_o the_o other_o for_o scripture_n use_v they_o as_o part_v of_o the_o old_a testament_n deliver_v they_o to_o the_o christian_a church_n as_o part_v of_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o primative_a church_n consequent_o so_o receive_v they_o otherwise_o they_o be_v not_o thus_o deliver_v therefore_o thus_o far_o the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v prove_v for_o i_o do_v not_o expect_v d._n feild_n to_o say_v or_o not_o say_v express_o that_o these_o be_v or_o be_v not_o canonical_a but_o what_o in_o true_a consequence_n he_o must_v say_v by_o his_o own_o grant_n before_o and_o hereafter_o then_o he_o tell_v we_o they_o in_o s._n augustine_n time_n be_v receive_v 246._o field_n pag._n 246._o by_o he_o the_o father_n of_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n and_o innocentius_n then_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o best_a estate_n of_o that_o church_n when_o it_o be_v as_o before_o by_o protestant_n sup_v king_n speech_n sup_v a_o rule_n unto_o all_o in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o canonical_a scripture_n now_o that_o the_o canon_n of_o this_o carthaginian_a council_n be_v confirm_v in_o the_o sixth_o general_a council_n hold_v at_o trallo_n to_o use_v his_o word_n and_o which_o protestant_n acknowledge_v 258._o field_n l._n 4._o cap._n 23._o pag._n 258._o for_o a_o general_a council_n their_o high_a rule_n he_o testify_v after_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n neither_o be_v his_o exception_n because_o the_o laodicean_n council_n which_o name_v not_o all_o ob._n they_o be_v there_o also_o confirm_v of_o any_o purpose_n answ_n for_o that_o general_a council_n by_o protestant_n approve_v and_o confirminge_v both_o that_o which_o name_v they_o for_o canonical_a and_o that_o do_v not_o name_v they_o all_o must_v needs_o confirm_v they_o for_o canonical_a otherwise_o against_o supposition_n this_o council_n of_o carthage_n have_v not_o be_v confirm_v as_o they_o teach_v it_o be_v further_o i_o
argue_v thus_o all_o those_o book_n which_o protestant_n in_o their_o authorise_a communion_n book_n and_o book_n of_o honolye_n allow_v by_o their_o convocation_n and_o parliament_n and_o our_o king_n do_v prescribe_v to_o be_v use_v as_o canonical_a scripture_n as_o well_o as_o other_o and_o be_v so_o cite_v and_o practise_v aught_o to_o be_v receive_v and_o allow_v for_o canonical_a but_o those_o book_n which_o they_o deny_v and_o catholic_n receive_v for_o canonical_a be_v such_o therefore_o they_o ought_v to_o admit_v they_o into_o the_o canon_n of_o holy_a scripture_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_a for_o book_n rule_n law_n and_o direction_n propose_v by_o true_a authority_n as_o those_o be_v suppose_v of_o protestant_n be_v to_o be_v obey_v and_o follow_v the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v likewise_o 6._o l._n 1._o homel_n l._n 2._o homel_n artic._n 25._o communion_n b._n tabl._n direct_a of_o service_n survey_v of_o the_o book_n of_o comm_n prayer_n pag._n 27._o 28._o 29._o 30._o 31._o petit_fw-fr of_o 22._o preach_v exc_fw-la ag_n hom_n and_z except_z 4._o ag_n comm_n book_n articl_n of_o relig._n articul_fw-la 6._o most_o certain_a for_o their_o book_n of_o homelyes_n receive_v in_o the_o 25._o article_n of_o their_o religion_n do_v ordinary_o so_o cite_v they_o and_o their_o communion_n book_n so_o term_v and_o use_v they_o too_o often_o to_o be_v allege_v in_o this_o place_n whereupon_o to_o be_v brief_a the_o protestant_a author_n of_o the_o survey_v of_o the_o book_n of_o common_a prayer_n affirm_v playnelye_o and_o often_o urdge_v it_o that_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n must_v approve_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n these_o book_n for_o canonical_a so_o likewise_o do_v the_o 22._o preacher_n of_o london_n in_o their_o petition_n if_o any_o man_n shall_v answer_v that_o the_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n exclude_v they_o from_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o so_o they_o can_v be_v say_v to_o receive_v they_o i_o answer_v he_o again_o that_o this_o be_v so_o far_o from_o freeinge_v they_o in_o this_o point_n that_o it_o both_o exclude_v they_o define_v and_o embrace_v so_o contradictory_n doctrine_n in_o so_o important_a business_n from_o all_o hope_n of_o truth_n and_o further_o prove_v that_o these_o man_n builde_v all_o upon_o scripture_n have_v either_o no_o scripture_n at_o all_o or_o else_o such_o doubtful_a uncertain_a and_o unresolued_a scripture_n that_o true_a religion_n which_o must_v be_v most_o assure_v and_o infallible_a can_v be_v ground_v or_o maintain_v by_o they_o for_o proof_n whereof_o i_o will_v first_o recite_v their_o subscribe_v article_n in_o this_o question_n and_o then_o frame_v my_o argument_n their_o article_n be_v set_v down_o in_o these_o 6._o articl_n of_o rel._n articul_fw-la 6._o definitive_a word_n holy_a scripture_n contain_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n so_o that_o whatsoever_o be_v not_o read_v therein_o nor_o may_v be_v prove_v thereby_o be_v not_o to_o be_v require_v of_o any_o man_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v believe_v as_o a_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n or_o be_v think_v requisite_a or_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n in_o the_o name_n of_o holy_a scripture_n we_o do_v understand_v those_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n of_o who_o authority_n be_v never_o any_o doubt_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o article_n i_o be_o to_o entreat_v in_o my_o chapter_n of_o tradition_n hereafter_o of_o the_o late_a part_n i_o will_v speak_v in_o this_o place_n only_o first_o admonishe_v my_o reader_n in_o what_o ample_a manner_n d._n feild_n and_o other_o of_o that_o religion_n 2._o feild_n l._n 3._o c._n 1._o 2._o 3._o 4._o 5._o pag._n 60._o 62._o 63._o 64._o etc._n etc._n feild_n l._n 3._o titul_n c._n 1._o &_o 2._o take_v this_o word_n the_o church_n for_o breviate_v whereof_o the_o title_n of_o the_o first_o and_o second_o chapter_n of_o his_o three_o book_n be_v these_o of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n into_o the_o greek_a latin_a armenian_a aethiopian_a and_o nestorian_a church_n c._n 1._o of_o the_o harsh_a and_o unaduised_a censure_n of_o the_o romanist_n condemninge_v all_o these_o church_n as_o scismaticall_a and_o heretical_a cap._n 2._o now_o this_o suppose_a i_o argue_v thus_o no_o book_n who_o authority_n have_v at_o any_o time_n be_v doubt_v of_o in_o the_o church_n be_v by_o this_o protestant_a article_n to_o be_v allow_v for_o canonical_a scripture_n but_o all_o book_n that_o either_o protestant_n or_o catholic_n receive_v for_o canonical_a have_v in_o the_o judgement_n of_o these_o protestant_n be_v doubt_v of_o in_o the_o church_n therefore_o by_o these_o protestant_n there_o be_v no_o canonical_a scripture_n at_o all_o the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o prove_v by_o their_o recite_v article_n define_v those_o book_n canonical_a of_o who_o authority_n be_v never_o any_o doubt_n in_o the_o church_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v direct_o prove_v by_o d._n willet_n who_o write_v again_o willet_n synop_n quaest_a 1._o of_o scripture_n pag._n 2._o 3._o edit_n an._n 1594._o and_o after_o publish_v again_o direct_o and_o at_o large_a how_o every_o book_n both_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n have_v not_o only_o be_v doubt_v of_o but_o also_o deny_v in_o this_o their_o church_n i_o suppose_v the_o last_o edition_n of_o his_o book_n be_v since_o the_o comme_a in_o of_o his_o majesty_n my_o prescribe_a time_n otherwise_o it_o be_v so_o direct_o there_o prove_v by_o he_o that_o no_o protestant_n can_v deny_v it_o and_o to_o show_v the_o pitiful_a case_n of_o this_o their_o protestant_a article_n and_o religion_n their_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o wincester_n d._n 664._o bilson_n suru_fw-fr pag._n 664._o bilson_n within_o my_o limitation_n write_v thus_o the_o scripture_n themselves_o be_v not_o full_o receive_v in_o all_o place_n no_o not_o in_o eusebius_n time_n he_o say_v the_o epistle_n of_o james_n of_o jude_n the_o second_o of_o peter_n the_o second_o and_o three_o of_o john_n be_v contradict_v the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrews_n be_v contradict_v the_o church_n of_o syria_n do_v not_o receive_v the_o second_o epistle_n of_o peter_n nor_o the_o second_o and_o three_o of_o john_n nor_o the_o epistle_n of_o jude_n nor_o the_o apocalypse_n the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v for_o the_o church_n of_o arabia_n will_v you_o hence_o conclude_v that_o these_o part_n of_o scripture_n be_v not_o apostolic_a or_o that_o we_o need_v not_o receive_v they_o now_o because_o they_o be_v forme_o doubt_v of_o therefore_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n have_v no_o certain_a and_o undoubted_a scripture_n if_o they_o will_v stand_v to_o their_o suscribed_a article_n and_o their_o own_o subscription_n which_o this_o protestant_a bishop_n before_o see_v the_o absurdity_n thereof_o have_v refuse_v to_o do_v therefore_o they_o may_v not_o as_o they_o do_v deny_v those_o other_o book_n which_o catholic_n admit_v upon_o so_o great_a and_o high_a warrant_n before_o in_o protestant_n judgement_n because_o in_o former_a time_n they_o have_v be_v doubt_v of_o as_o those_o last_o recite_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o their_o bishop_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n as_o d._n willet_n have_v wittness_v have_v be_v to_o these_o i_o may_v add_v more_o argument_n from_o these_o protestant_n true_a greek_a church_n and_o the_o general_a council_n of_o florence_n both_o allow_v by_o some_o of_o these_o writer_n and_o yet_o allowe_a and_o warrant_v for_o canonical_a all_o book_n receive_v by_o catholic_n and_o other_o argument_n by_o they_o but_o these_o be_v sufficient_a for_o this_o matter_n at_o this_o time_n and_o as_o demonstration_n be_v make_v that_o these_o protestant_n either_o have_v no_o true_a scripture_n at_o all_o or_o not_o the_o true_a canon_n of_o holy_a scripture_n so_o it_o be_v as_o evident_a that_o their_o religion_n can_v be_v prove_v true_a and_o infallible_a as_o true_a religion_n be_v by_o evidence_n that_o in_o their_o proceed_n be_v doubtful_a fallible_a or_o no_o holy_a canonical_a scripture_n but_o by_o they_o exclude_v from_o that_o number_n and_o sacred_a canon_n chapter_n v._o of_o the_o integrity_n and_o excellency_n of_o the_o latin_a vulgar_a translation_n of_o scripture_n use_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o protestant_n false_a corrupt_a and_o erroneous_a translation_n in_o their_o own_o judgement_n and_o censure_n now_o let_v we_o entreat_v of_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a translation_n of_o holy_a scripture_n handle_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n for_o who_o allowance_n by_o these_o protestant_n i_o argue_v by_o they_o in_o this_o manner_n that_o latin_a translation_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v to_o be_v use_v in_o school_n and_o pulpit_n and_o for_o antiquity_n to_o be_v prefer_v before_o all_o other_o be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n thirteen_o hundred_o year_n ago_o by_o s._n augustine_n prefer_v
before_o all_o other_o and_o both_o by_o the_o judgement_n of_o s._n isidore_n and_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o be_v think_v the_o best_a translation_n and_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o all_o other_o be_v accordinge_o to_o be_v allow_v esteem_v and_o prefer_v but_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a translation_n by_o these_o protestant_n be_v such_o therefore_o even_o by_o they_o so_o to_o be_v allow_v and_o prefer_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v manifest_o true_a for_o that_o which_o be_v so_o ancient_a in_o the_o true_a latin_a church_n and_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o all_o other_o must_v needs_o be_v allow_v and_o prefer_v the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v prove_v as_o follow_v first_o their_o bishop_n d_o dove_n write_v in_o these_o word_n of_o this_o vulgar_a latin_a translation_n we_o protestant_n grant_v it_o 16._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 16._o fit_a that_o for_o uniformity_n in_o quotation_n of_o place_n in_o school_n and_o pulpit_n one_o latin_a text_n shall_v be_v use_v and_o we_o can_v be_v content_v for_o the_o antiquity_n thereof_o to_o prefer_v the_o old_a vulgar_a translation_n before_o all_o other_o latin_a book_n so_o much_o we_o do_v yield_v to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n d._n covell_n entreateinge_v of_o translation_n of_o scripture_n against_o burges_n the_o puritan_n 94._o covell_n against_o burges_n pag._n 94._o answer_v in_o these_o word_n we_o be_v ready_a to_o confess_v whether_o you_o understand_v the_o italian_a or_o that_o which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o s._n hierome_n that_o they_o be_v use_v ancient_o in_o the_o church_n a_o thousand_o and_o three_o hundred_o year_n ago_o one_o of_o they_o by_o s._n augustine_n prefer_v before_o all_o the_o rest_n the_o other_o high_o commend_v by_o beza_n and_o that_o of_o the_o vulgar_a though_o with_o pagnin_n and_o driedo_n we_o think_v it_o not_o s._n hieromes_n but_o mix_v yet_o we_o can_v be_v content_a to_o say_v as_o isodore_n do_v of_o it_o interpretatio_fw-la eius_fw-la this_o translation_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o other_o hitherto_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n who_o with_o their_o bishop_n dove_n before_o have_v grant_v as_o much_o as_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n a_o rule_n to_o catholic_n decree_v in_o this_o matter_n if_o we_o may_v give_v credit_n 258._o field_n pag._n 258._o to_o d._n feild_n cite_v and_o allowe_a andradius_fw-la write_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o church_n do_v approve_v translation_n not_o pronownce_v that_o there_o be_v no_o thing_n amiss_o in_o they_o but_o that_o the_o divine_a mystery_n be_v therein_o true_o deliver_v and_o nothing_o that_o concern_v faith_n religion_n or_o good_a manner_n ignorant_o or_o fraudulent_o suppress_v the_o council_n of_o trent_n define_v that_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a translation_n shall_v be_v hold_v authentical_a but_o he_o say_v andreas_n vega_n who_o be_v present_a at_o the_o council_n report_v that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n mean_v not_o to_o determine_v that_o it_o be_v not_o defective_a or_o faulty_a but_o that_o it_o be_v not_o erroneous_a and_o faulty_a in_o such_o sort_n as_o that_o any_o hurtful_a or_o pernicious_a opinion_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n or_o manner_n may_v necessary_o be_v deduce_v from_o it_o and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o meaneninge_n of_o the_o cowncell_n he_o say_v andreas_n vega_n allege_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o cardinal_n of_o saint_n cross_n afterward_o pope_n who_o deliver_v so_o much_o unto_o he_o hitherto_o d._n field_n allowance_n which_o allow_v that_o his_o protestant_n before_o have_n testify_v as_o much_o for_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a translation_n as_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n define_v and_o consequent_o as_o much_o as_o catholic_n do_v hold_v in_o this_o question_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o that_o translation_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v use_v 1300_o year_n age_n when_o the_o church_n be_v in_o her_o best_a and_o flourish_a estate_n and_o from_o which_o no_o hurtful_a or_o pernicious_a opinion_n can_v be_v deduce_v be_v to_o be_v allow_v and_o prefer_v but_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a be_v such_o therefore_o to_o be_v thus_o allow_v and_o prefer_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o before_o grant_v and_o 29._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 29._o d._n covell_n say_v god_n have_v so_o link_v his_o word_n and_o his_o church_n that_o neither_o can_v stand_v where_o both_o be_v not_o the_o minor_a be_v also_o before_o prove_v by_o these_o doctor_n their_o bishop_n dove_n d._n covell_n and_o field_n so_o nothing_o remain_v to_o be_v prove_v in_o this_o argument_n and_o so_o it_o be_v prove_v and_o allow_v by_o these_o protestant_n that_o of_o all_o translation_n it_o be_v to_o be_v prefer_v that_o it_o contain_v nothing_o against_o faith_n religion_n or_o good_a manner_n nothing_o that_o be_v erroneous_a which_o suffice_v for_o my_o purpose_n now_o let_v we_o see_v how_o these_o protestant_n can_v justify_v their_o translation_n from_o such_o defect_n for_o they_o have_v grant_v before_o that_o this_o vulgar_a latin_a use_v and_o allow_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o all_o their_o protestant_a translation_n latin_a english_a welsh_a dutch_a french_a or_o whatsoever_o name_v translation_n i_o argue_v thus_o no_o translation_n whatsoever_o be_v authentical_a but_o every_o english_a and_o other_o protestant_a translation_n be_v a_o translation_n therefore_o none_o of_o they_o be_v authentical_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n consist_v of_o the_o very_a word_n of_o d._n covell_n 16._o covell_a ag_n burg._n pag._n 94._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 16._o which_o be_v these_o no_o translation_n whatsoever_o be_v authentical_a scripture_n d._n dove_n write_v thus_o all_o translation_n have_v many_o fault_n the_o minor_a be_v manifest_o true_a for_o a_o translation_n can_v true_o be_v say_v to_o be_v no_o translation_n for_o so_o contradictory_n may_v be_v true_a which_o be_v unpossible_a further_o thus_o i_o argue_v no_o translation_n which_o be_v not_o well_o translate_v but_o require_v new_a translation_n be_v to_o be_v allow_v but_o all_o english_a translation_n be_v such_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v allow_v the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o thing_n not_o well_o do_v be_v ill_o do_v because_o non_fw-la datur_fw-la actus_fw-la indifferens_fw-la in_o individuo_fw-la no_o act_n singularize_v be_v indifferent_a therefore_o be_v ill_o be_v not_o to_o be_v allow_v the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o the_o king_n speech_n in_o the_o conference_n at_o 46._o confer_v pag._n 46._o hampton_n where_o he_o say_v that_o he_o can_v never_o yet_o see_v a_o bible_n well_o translate_v into_o english_a but_o the_o worst_a of_o all_o he_o think_v the_o geneva_n to_o be_v and_o therefore_o a_o new_a translation_n shall_v be_v make_v for_o our_o english_a nation_n and_o so_o d._n covell_n also_o burg._n covell_a ag_n burg._n wish_v again_o thus_o i_o argue_v no_o translation_n that_o be_v perver_v in_o many_o hundred_o of_o place_n be_v inferior_a to_o the_o turk_n koran_n and_o deny_v christianity_n be_v to_o be_v allow_v but_o the_o english_a protestant_a common_a translation_n it_o such_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v allow_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v more_o than_o evident_o true_a the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o the_o protestant_a author_n of_o the_o book_n call_v advertisement_n 1604._o aduertism_n in_o a_o 1604._o his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o bible_n be_v pervert_v in_o eight_o hundred_o and_o eight_o and_o forty_o place_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o english_a protestant_a bible_n be_v inferior_a to_o the_o â—urkes_v koran_n and_o so_o christianity_n be_v deny_v in_o england_n by_o public_a authority_n my_o next_o argument_n be_v this_o no_o translation_n that_o have_v many_o omission_n many_o addition_n which_o sometime_o pervert_v the_o sense_n be_v senseless_a and_o sometime_o contrary_a be_v a_o true_a translation_n or_o to_o be_v allow_v but_o the_o english_a receive_v protestant_a translation_n be_v such_o therefore_o not_o true_a nor_o to_o be_v allow_v the_o mayor_n be_v palpable_o true_a the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o mr._n burges_n in_o these_o word_n answ_n burg._n apol_n pag._n 93._o in_o d._n covells_n answ_n of_o the_o approve_a english_a translation_n it_o be_v a_o translation_n which_o have_v many_o omission_n many_o addition_n which_o sometime_o obscure_v sometime_o pervert_v the_o sense_n be_v sometime_o senseless_a sometime_o contrary_a thus_o i_o argue_v again_o no_o translation_n that_o be_v corrupt_a have_v gross_a corruption_n by_o leave_v out_o of_o word_n by_o put_v to_o of_o word_n and_o which_o pervert_v the_o meaneinge_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v a_o true_a or_o sufferable_a translation_n but_o the_o usual_a english_a translation_n by_o protestant_n be_v such_o therefore_o not_o true_a nor_o sufferable_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v apparent_o true_a and_o the_o minor_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n the_o 22_o
rash_a and_o inconsiderate_a holdenes_n and_o presumption_n in_o condemninge_v the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n he_o be_v just_o condemn_v for_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n be_v not_o evil_a in_o any_o of_o these_o thing_n neither_o do_v we_o concur_v with_o aerius_n in_o the_o reprehension_n of_o that_o primative_a and_o ancient_a church_n what_o be_v this_o practice_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n concern_v the_o dead_a for_o denial_n whereof_o aerius_n be_v condemn_v as_o d._n feild_n have_v tell_v we_o i_o will_v recite_v from_o other_o protestant_n m._n middleton_n assure_v we_o thus_o 49._o middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 64._o 45._o 46._o 51._o 47._o 48._o 49._o s._n chrisostome_n teach_v it_o to_o be_v the_o apostle_n ordinance_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a it_o be_v a_o tradition_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n receive_v from_o the_o father_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o beg_v mercy_n of_o god_n for_o they_o the_o dead_a be_v pray_v for_o in_o the_o public_a liturgy_n of_o 273._o hull_n rom._n pole_n pag._n 86_o morton_n apol._n part_n 1._o pag._n 273._o basile_n chrisostome_n and_o epiphanius_n the_o church_n in_o epipbanius_fw-la time_n use_v to_o crave_v mercy_n for_o the_o dead_a m._n hull_n say_v leo_n 15_o leo_fw-la the_o pope_n appoint_a mass_n for_o the_o dead_a d._n morton_n cit_v from_o caluine_n this_o ipsi_fw-la veteres_fw-la preces_fw-la fundebant_fw-la pro_fw-la defunctis_fw-la the_o ancient_a father_n prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o to_o give_v final_a content_n to_o d_o feild_n the_o sentence_n of_o his_o true_a greek_a church_n be_v 3._o gennad_n schol._n def_n 5._o cap._n 3._o this_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v a_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o which_o the_o latin_n call_v purgatory_n they_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n name_n catharteâ—ion_n they_o be_v only_o scismaticorum_fw-la sectatores_fw-la follower_n of_o schismatic_n which_o deny_v it_o the_o see_v protestant_n do_v ordinary_o teach_v that_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v not_o contain_v either_o express_o or_o deduceble_o in_o scripture_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v by_o tradition_n for_o denial_n of_o which_o tradition_n aerius_n be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n and_o the_o universal_a church_n at_o that_o time_n by_o d._n feild_n teach_v prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a for_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o aerius_n in_o his_o opinion_n contemn_v the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o so_o must_v d._n feild_n confess_v of_o himself_o and_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n if_o they_o deny_v this_o to_o be_v a_o tradition_n as_o they_o have_v deny_v the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n where_o this_o verity_n be_v teach_v to_o be_v caconicall_a scripture_n to_o gaynesay_v this_o primative_a and_o catholic_n doctrine_n and_o from_o hence_o thus_o i_o argue_v again_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o s._n augustine_n allow_v by_o d._n feild_n whatsoever_o the_o whole_a church_n hold_v not_o 242._o field_n l._n 4._o c._n 21._o pag._n 242._o be_v decree_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o counsel_n but_o have_v be_v ever_o hold_v may_v right_o be_v think_v to_o have_v proceed_v from_o apostolic_a authority_n but_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v such_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o these_o protestant_n therefore_o a_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n by_o these_o protestant_n the_o mayor_n consist_v of_o the_o very_a word_n of_o s._n augustine_n as_o they_o be_v translate_v and_o allow_v by_o d._n feild_n in_o this_o manner_n 241._o field_n pag._n 241._o have_v set_v down_o the_o kind_n and_o sort_n of_o tradition_n it_o remain_v to_o examine_v by_o what_o mean_v we_o may_v come_v to_o discern_v and_o by_o what_o rule_v we_o may_v judge_v which_o be_v true_a and_o indubitate_a tradition_n the_o first_o rule_n be_v deliver_v by_o s._n augustine_n quod_fw-la universa_fw-la 23._o aug._n l._n 4._o cont_n donatist_n cap._n 23._o tenet_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la nec_fw-la concilijs_fw-la institutum_fw-la sed_fw-la semper_fw-la retentum_fw-la est_fw-la non_fw-la nisi_fw-la authoritate_fw-la apostolica_fw-la traditum_fw-la rectissimè_fw-la creditur_fw-la english_v by_o d._n feild_n as_o in_o the_o mayor_n proposition_n where_o rectissimè_fw-la creditur_fw-la be_v most_o right_o believe_v he_o have_v translate_v may_v right_o be_v think_v the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v prove_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n in_o teache_v this_o doctrine_n to_o have_v be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n resist_v by_o aerius_n and_o also_o that_o it_o be_v a_o apostolic_a tradition_n which_o all_o protestant_n of_o england_n must_v needs_o grant_v unto_o by_o s._n augustine_n and_o d._n feilds_n first_o rule_n before_o for_o by_o their_o proceed_n they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o graunte_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v define_v by_o counsel_n and_o by_o that_o title_n to_o be_v embrace_v that_o they_o plain_o teach_v in_o the_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n the_o definition_n of_o a_o general_a council_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n not_o take_v out_o of_o scripture_n as_o they_o teach_v this_o be_v not_o be_v nothing_o worth_a the_o 21._o articl_n of_o relig._n art_n 21._o word_n of_o their_o article_n be_v these_o thing_n ordain_v by_o general_a counsel_n as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n have_v neither_o strength_n nor_o authority_n unless_o it_o may_v be_v declare_v that_o they_o be_v take_v out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n hitherto_o their_o subscribe_v article_n and_o that_o this_o be_v a_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n must_v needs_o also_o be_v yield_v unto_o by_o these_o protestant_n tell_v we_o before_o both_o that_o aerius_n be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n for_o deny_v it_o as_o also_o that_o heresy_n be_v arror_n in_o some_o fundamental_a point_n sup_v couâ—ll_v sup_v which_o must_v needs_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n my_o next_o argument_n shall_v be_v take_v from_o the_o next_o rule_n of_o d._n feild_n to_o know_v true_a tradition_n and_o my_o mayor_n proposition_n shall_v be_v his_o very_a word_n thus_o next_o followe_a the_o second_o rule_n be_v whatsoever_o all_o or_o the_o 242._o feild_n supr_fw-la pag._n 242._o most_o famous_a and_o renown_v in_o all_o age_n or_o at_o the_o jest_n in_o diverse_a age_n have_v constant_o deliver_v as_o receive_v from_o they_o that_o go_v before_o they_o no_o man_n contradict_v or_o doubt_v of_o it_o may_v be_v think_v to_o be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n but_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a pray_v to_o saint_n single_a life_n of_o the_o clergy_n especial_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o other_o in_o their_o proper_a place_n to_o be_v prove_v such_o by_o these_o protestant_n be_v in_o this_o state_n therefore_o by_o protestant_n they_o be_v apostolic_a tradition_n the_o mayor_n be_v the_o very_o say_v and_o sentence_n of_o d._n feild_n before_o and_o the_o minor_a concern_v prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a also_o before_o allow_v by_o these_o protestant_n the_o other_o be_v to_o be_v prove_v in_o their_o order_n this_o now_o suffice_v the_o first_o proposition_n for_o my_o next_o argument_n shall_v be_v d._n feilds_n three_o and_o last_o rule_n to_o know_v true_a and_o indubitate_a tradition_n and_o be_v deliver_v by_o he_o in_o these_o word_n the_o three_o rule_n be_v the_o constant_a testimony_n 242._o feild_n supr_fw-la l._n 4._o c._n 21._o pag._n 242._o of_o the_o pastor_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n successive_o delyver_v but_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a etc._n etc._n be_v so_o prove_v by_o such_o testimony_n therefore_o a_o apostolic_a tradition_n the_o mayor_n be_v d._n feild_n sentence_n and_o the_o minor_n be_v before_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n for_o if_o the_o universal_a church_n as_o before_o by_o they_o consent_v be_v this_o verity_n not_o only_o one_o apostolic_a church_n sufficient_a for_o his_o rule_n but_o all_o do_v consent_n unto_o it_o otherwise_o it_o can_v not_o be_v say_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o of_o all_o church_n apostolic_a there_o can_v be_v no_o question_n with_o protestant_n burr_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n ever_o teach_v thus_o and_o d._n field_n have_v tell_v we_o before_o that_o 202._o field_n l._n 4._o c._n 5._o pag._n 202._o among_o apostolic_a church_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v more_o special_o to_o be_v obey_v reverence_v and_o respect_v further_o thus_o i_o argue_v whatsoever_o thing_n be_v either_o approve_v by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o for_o true_a and_o indubitate_a tradition_n or_o allow_v by_o they_o that_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o father_n receive_v for_o such_o be_v to_o have_v that_o allowance_n but_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n mixture_n of_o water_n with_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n reverence_n of_o holy_a imadge_n and_o relic_n sacrifice_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a vow_n of_o chastity_n and_o single_a life_n of_o
wherefore_o the_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o winchester_n d._n bilson_n d._n â—orton_n his_o late_a appeal_n with_o other_o of_o his_o protestant_n grant_v these_o proposition_n 286._o bilson_n true_a diff_n pag._n 66._o 67._o morton_n appeal_v pag._n 286._o the_o canon_n of_o the_o primatife_a church_n make_v every_o thing_n void_a that_o be_v do_v without_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o again_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n forbid_v any_o council_n to_o be_v call_v without_o his_o consent_n which_o be_v only_o peculiar_a to_o he_o and_o his_o see_n apostolic_a and_o from_o the_o beginning_n must_v prove_v a_o singular_a preeminence_n in_o he_o and_o a_o power_n supreme_a in_o decide_v matter_n and_o doubt_n of_o faith_n therefore_o m._n ormerod_n wittness_v that_o s._n â—eo_fw-la 78._o orme_a pick_v pa._n pag._n 44._o orm._n sup_v pag._n 78._o that_o glorious_a saint_n and_o doctor_n teach_v that_o god_n do_v assist_v and_o direct_v that_o see_v in_o decree_n and_o further_o he_o wittness_v in_o these_o word_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v the_o preeminence_n over_o all_o church_n anacleâ—us_n live_a in_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o pope_n of_o rome_n allege_v matth._n 16._o vers_fw-la 18._o upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n and_o he_o expownd_v it_o thus_o super_fw-la hanc_fw-la petram_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la super_fw-la ecolesiam_fw-la romanam_fw-la upon_o this_o rock_n that_o be_v upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n this_o of_o the_o testimony_n of_o that_o apostolic_a pope_n saint_n and_o martyr_n and_o d._n downame_n grant_v that_o 105._o downame_n lib._n â—_o anâ—â—chr_n pag._n 105._o s._n augustine_n that_o renown_a doctor_n and_o victor_n vticensis_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o to_o adhere_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o mark_n of_o a_o true_a catholic_a in_o those_o time_n and_o tell_v we_o further_o of_o a_o sup_n pag._n 107._o sup_n bishop_n fall_v into_o heresy_n and_o after_o recant_v it_o in_o this_o order_n he_o swear_v to_o renounce_v his_o former_a heresy_n and_o to_o profess_v and_o maintain_v that_o faith_n and_o religion_n which_o the_o bishop_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v profess_v all_o which_o proceed_n of_o so_o great_a consequence_n and_o preeminencie_n testify_v by_o enemy_n themselves_o can_v never_o have_v be_v exercise_v by_o that_o apostolic_a see_v with_o so_o great_a approbation_n of_o saint_n and_o doctor_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o best_a estate_n thereof_o except_o supreme_a authority_n even_o in_o counsel_n themselves_o as_o those_o canon_n testify_v and_o peculiar_a assistance_n as_o s._n leo_n teach_v to_o be_v free_v from_o error_n in_o decree_n and_o consequent_o not_o to_o be_v condemn_v by_o general_a counsel_n who_o it_o be_v to_o confirm_v or_o reprove_v have_v be_v grant_v by_o christ_n unto_o it_o then_o this_o privilege_n and_o prerogative_n of_o that_o church_n apostolic_a be_v thus_o both_o supreme_a and_o perpetual_a it_o may_v not_o now_o without_o irreligious_a injustice_n be_v deny_v unto_o it_o and_o therefore_o the_o protestant_a relator_n of_o religion_n have_v as_o before_o exclude_v his_o fellow_n protestant_n from_o all_o hope_n of_o comfort_n and_o relief_n by_o general_a council_n add_v immediate_o of_o catholic_n in_o sup_n relation_n cap._n 47._o sup_n these_o word_n the_o other_o have_v the_o pope_n as_o a_o commom_n father_n adviser_n and_o conductor_n to_o all_o to_o reconcile_v their_o jar_n to_o appease_v their_o displeasure_n to_o decide_v their_o difference_n above_o all_o thing_n to_o draw_v their_o religion_n by_o consent_n of_o counsel_n unity_n and_o that_o this_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v not_o only_o over_o the_o catholic_a and_o true_o believe_v member_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o of_o right_n belong_v unto_o it_o over_o all_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n be_v prove_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o sup_v cap._n 3._o sup_v further_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o counsel_n define_v or_o confirm_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o condemn_v protestant_a opinion_n defend_v against_o it_o be_v to_o be_v say_v to_o prove_v the_o religion_n of_o catholic_n but_o diverse_a counsel_n both_o allow_v by_o protestant_n for_o general_a and_o other_o in_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o confirm_v even_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n be_v such_o therefore_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v prove_v by_o they_o the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o the_o minor_a thus_o be_v prove_v first_o concern_v the_o first_o general_a council_n of_o nice_a d._n covell_n 87._o covell_a ag_n burg._n pag._n 87._o have_v tell_v we_o before_o from_o s._n hierome_n that_o it_o receive_v more_o book_n for_o scripture_n then_o protestant_n allow_v m._n middleton_n say_v it_o 39_o middlet_n papistan_n pag._n 39_o teach_v the_o dignity_n of_o rome_n over_o the_o west_n province_n at_o the_o jest_n and_o this_o by_o old_a custom_n how_o much_o more_o ample_a this_o custom_n be_v be_v prove_v before_o and_o himself_o sufficient_o insinuate_v speak_v in_o this_o manner_n papias_n sup_n pag._n 200._o sup_n live_a in_o the_o apostle_n time_n teach_v peter_n primacy_n and_o romish_a episcopalitie_n and_o d._n downame_n deni_v not_o but_o the_o great_a general_a 36._o down_o l._n 1._o antich_n pag._n 36._o council_n of_o chalcedon_n attribute_v to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n which_o he_o say_v be_v the_o great_a stile_n d._n field_n before_o have_v wittness_v that_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n confirm_v sup_v feild_n sup_v in_o the_o sixth_o general_a council_n and_o wherein_o s._n augustine_n be_v present_a receave_v canonical_a scripture_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o do_v d._n willet_n perceive_v 89._o willâ—t_fw-la antil_n pag._n 88_o 89._o the_o primative_a counsel_n to_o be_v so_o clear_a for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o he_o can_v not_o gloss_n they_o with_o any_o resemblance_n or_o colour_n of_o truth_n call_v the_o ancient_a confirm_a counsel_n of_o neocesarea_n and_o toletane_v the_o first_o and_o the_o sixth_o general_a council_n before_o express_o allow_v by_o d._n sutcliffe_n the_o papal_a church_n popery_n doctrine_n in_o popery_n and_o of_o the_o seven_o general_a council_n he_o write_v thus_o the_o greek_n in_o a_o 193._o willet_n sup_v pag._n 178._o middlet_n papist_n pag._n 193._o general_a council_n hold_v at_o nice_a confirm_v and_o allow_v the_o adoration_n of_o image_n m._n middleton_n speak_v in_o this_o manner_n peruse_v counsel_n father_n and_o story_n from_o the_o apostle_n forward_o we_o find_v the_o print_n of_o the_o pope_n foot_n so_o that_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o they_o that_o from_o the_o very_a beginning_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o occasion_n be_v be_v allow_v both_o by_o counsel_n father_n and_o history_n and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o in_o their_o article_n of_o religion_n 21._o artic._n 21._o before_o they_o have_v thus_o define_v general_a counsel_n may_v err_v and_o some_o time_n have_v err_v even_o in_o thing_n pertayninge_v unto_o god_n because_o from_o time_n to_o time_n as_o cause_n be_v give_v they_o have_v define_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n against_o they_o and_o because_o i_o may_v not_o in_o this_o breviate_v repeat_v many_o particular_n brief_o i_o argue_v thus_o diverse_a counsel_n allow_v by_o these_o protestant_n for_o general_a counsel_n have_v confirm_v and_o allow_v all_o or_o the_o chief_a doctrine_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n now_o teacheath_v against_o protestant_n and_o condemn_v the_o contrary_n hold_v by_o they_o even_o by_o their_o own_o testimony_n therefore_o by_o their_o own_o judgement_n they_o be_v for_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o not_o for_o they_o the_o consequence_n be_v evident_a and_o the_o antecedent_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o they_o the_o protestant_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n write_v thus_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n be_v a_o general_a council_n 180._o d._n abbot_n ag_n d._n kill_v pag._n 38._o 48._o 49._o 51._o bilson_n willet_n apud_fw-la parkes_n pag._n 137._o 180._o so_o their_o protestant_a bishop_n d._n bilson_n and_o affirm_v the_o same_o of_o the_o council_n of_o basile_n so_o do_v doctor_n willet_n and_o grant_v the_o same_o of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o all_o the_o world_n that_o in_o these_o counsel_n the_o complete_a body_n of_o their_o protestant_a religion_n be_v condemn_v in_o their_o predecessor_n john_n wickliff_n john_n husse_n and_o hierome_n of_o prage_n and_o the_o quite_o contrary_a in_o all_o thing_n decree_v and_o conclude_v for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o further_a confirmation_n whereof_o the_o protestant_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n have_v these_o word_n the_o council_n
justice_n inherent_a and_o subject_a as_o these_o man_n tell_v we_o in_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n must_v needs_o make_v they_o both_o true_o name_v and_o true_o and_o real_o to_o be_v just_a and_o this_o be_v evident_a through_o all_o the_o theological_a virtue_n faith_n hope_n and_o charity_n or_o love_n of_o god_n all_o one_o as_o in_o other_o virtue_n for_o as_o by_o prudence_n or_o wisdom_n a_o man_n be_v name_v and_o true_o be_v prudent_a and_o wise_a by_o temperance_n temperate_a and_o so_o of_o the_o rest_n so_o by_o theological_a virtue_n reside_v and_o inherent_a in_o we_o we_o be_v name_v and_o true_o be_v as_o their_o denomination_n act_n and_o effect_n be_v of_o faith_n and_o belief_n we_o be_v only_o name_v and_o be_v faithful_a and_o beleeinge_v by_o hope_n hopeful_a or_o hopeinge_v by_o charity_n or_o love_n of_o god_n love_v of_o he_o and_o keep_v his_o commandment_n which_o be_v man_n justification_n as_o m._n wotton_n shall_v be_v witness_n in_o 175._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 175._o these_o his_o word_n righteousness_n say_v austin_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o not_o to_o sin_v not_o to_o sin_v be_v to_o keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o the_o law_n that_o be_v as_o himself_o present_o expownds_o it_o to_o do_v none_o of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v forbid_v and_o to_o do_v all_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v command_v therefore_o faith_n though_o it_o be_v necessary_o require_v be_v not_o as_o cambridg_n say_v the_o whole_a cause_n of_o justification_n yet_o there_o be_v more_o hereafter_o of_o this_o matter_n chapter_n four_o wherein_o the_o catholic_n doctrine_n of_o the_o efficacy_n and_o validity_n of_o good_a work_n do_v in_o grace_n their_o merit_n and_o reward_n be_v prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n concern_v the_o validity_n and_o efficacy_n of_o good_a work_n do_v in_o grace_n sufficient_a to_o justify_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v holy_a and_o sincere_a in_o this_o matter_n have_v be_v sufficient_o prove_v by_o our_o country_n protestant_n in_o the_o former_a chapter_n but_o to_o take_v away_o all_o pretence_n of_o exception_n i_o will_v a_o little_a more_o particular_o speak_v of_o this_o question_n wherein_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v thus_o define_v eternal_a life_n be_v to_o be_v propose_v to_o those_o that_o work_n well_o 6._o council_n trid._n sess_v 6._o to_o the_o end_n and_o trust_v in_o god_n both_o as_o a_o grace_n merciful_o promise_v to_o the_o child_n of_o god_n by_o jesus_n christ_n and_o as_o a_o reward_n by_o the_o promise_n of_o the_o same_o god_n faithful_o to_o be_v render_v to_o their_o good_a deed_n and_o merit_n and_o a_o little_a after_o yield_v a_o reason_n for_o the_o dignity_n and_o worthiness_n of_o such_o good_a work_n add_v thus_o christ_n jesus_n himself_o as_o the_o head_n to_o the_o member_n and_o vine_n to_o the_o branch_n do_v continual_o inflowe_v virtue_n anticipate_v accompany_v and_o follow_v always_o their_o good_a work_n and_o without_o which_o they_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n be_v grateful_a and_o meritorious_a to_o god_n hitherto_o the_o word_n of_o the_o council_n for_o catholic_n now_o to_o prove_v how_o protestant_n do_v accommodate_v themselves_o to_o this_o doctrine_n first_o i_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n good_a work_n shall_v have_v justify_v in_o the_o state_n of_o innocence_n if_o adam_n have_v not_o fall_v therefore_o they_o can_v justify_v be_v do_v in_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n by_o christ_n the_o parity_n and_o consequence_n be_v prove_v by_o the_o dignity_n and_o value_n of_o christ_n passion_n and_o merit_n restore_v for_o this_o purpose_n that_o which_o we_o lose_v in_o adam_n the_o antecedent_n be_v justify_v by_o d._n covell_n who_o compare_v the_o good_a work_n of_o christian_n by_o grace_n in_o christ_n repair_v the_o fall_n of_o adam_n with_o work_n in_o the_o state_n of_o innocence_n write_v thus_o have_v adam_n continue_v in_o his_o first_o estate_n man_n absolute_a righteousness_n and_o integrity_n in_o all_o his_o action_n 40._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 40._o have_v be_v the_o way_n of_o life_n to_o he_o and_o to_o all_o his_o posterity_n and_o see_v this_o integrity_n in_o man_n action_n have_v tend_v but_o either_o to_o the_o keep_n of_o the_o precept_n or_o do_v work_n of_o perfection_n both_o which_o by_o protestant_n here_o after_o be_v possible_a this_o reason_n conclude_v second_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o procure_v pardon_n for_o sin_n do_v justify_v but_o good_a work_n do_v in_o grace_n procure_v pardon_n for_o sin_n therefore_o they_o justify_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o as_o nothing_o but_o sin_v make_v man_n unjust_a so_o that_o which_o take_v it_o away_o must_v needs_o leave_v he_o just_a the_o second_o proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v first_o by_o d._n covell_n write_v in_o these_o word_n 116._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 42._o field_n pag._n 116._o good_a work_n humiliation_n fasteinge_v and_o weepe_v be_v mean_n to_o blot_n out_o sin_v and_o by_o d._n feild_n also_o in_o this_o manner_n good_a work_n do_v in_o grace_n procure_v pardon_n for_o sin_n again_o thus_o i_o argue_v that_o which_o be_v able_a to_o justify_v perfect_o in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n and_o do_v justify_v abraham_n the_o father_n of_o the_o true_a believer_n and_o justify_v do_v also_o justify_v we_o but_o good_a work_n be_v of_o that_o efficacy_n and_o do_v justify_v abraham_n our_o father_n therefore_o they_o justify_v we_o his_o child_n the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_o true_a for_o first_o both_o that_o power_n and_o ability_n be_v in_o vain_a which_o never_o be_v act_v as_o that_o common_a ground_n in_o learning_n teach_v and_o the_o protestant_n make_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o iustifye_v of_o abraham_n a_o form_n of_o our_o justification_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o m._n wotton_n who_o 5._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 241._o see_v wotton_n pag._n 174._o 175._o and_o infrac_fw-la 5._o speak_v thus_o in_o the_o name_n of_o protestant_n we_o teach_v that_o those_o that_o be_v in_o deed_n adjudge_v good_a work_n be_v able_a to_o justify_v a_o man_n perfect_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n and_o to_o deserve_v everlasting_a life_n whereby_o he_o do_v not_o only_o teach_v justification_n by_o work_n of_o grace_n but_o that_o they_o deserve_v everlaste_v life_n but_o of_o this_o their_o worthiness_n and_o merit_n i_o will_v dispute_v hereafter_o and_o the_o same_o m._n wotton_n in_o the_o same_o 203._o wotton_n sup_v pag._n 240._o wotton_n sup_v pag._n 203._o his_o defence_n of_o m._n perkins_n write_v thus_o m._n perkins_n profess_v that_o abraham_n be_v justify_v by_o work_n even_o before_o god_n not_o only_o before_o man_n this_o a_o little_a before_o the_o same_o place_n and_o for_o himself_o concern_v the_o iustifie_v of_o abraham_n his_o word_n be_v these_o abraham_n be_v justify_v long_o before_o god_n make_v he_o the_o promise_n and_o before_o he_o come_v out_o of_o the_o land_n of_o chanaan_n which_o be_v before_o his_o faith_n so_o much_o urge_v by_o protestant_n in_o this_o question_n be_v so_o commend_v further_o i_o argue_v thus_o nothing_o that_o be_v error_n be_v true_a doctrine_n but_o the_o denial_n of_o justification_n by_o good_a work_n be_v error_n therefore_o not_o true_a doctrine_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o truth_n and_o error_n be_v opposite_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n covell_n who_o word_n be_v these_o to_o say_v we_o claim_v nothing_o by_o any_o duty_n we_o do_v or_o any_o virtue_n we_o find_v 42._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 42._o in_o ourselves_o in_o the_o best_a construction_n make_v but_o a_o harsh_a sound_n and_o discover_v the_o error_n which_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v think_v we_o to_o hold_v where_o he_o direct_o call_v that_o error_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v charge_v protestant_n with_o in_o this_o question_n and_o express_v it_o to_o be_v in_o extenuate_a good_a work_n so_o far_o that_o they_o and_o virtue_n in_o we_o be_v not_o sufficient_a title_n to_o claim_v reward_n for_o they_o of_o god_n which_o can_v not_o be_v except_o they_o be_v of_o a_o iustifie_v and_o deserve_a nature_n and_o power_n moreover_o thus_o i_o reason_n that_o which_o be_v the_o observation_n of_o the_o law_n be_v righteousness_n and_o justice_n but_o good_a work_n do_v in_o grace_n at_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o law_n therefore_o they_o be_v righteousness_n and_o justice_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o the_o 42._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 42._o same_o protestant_a doctor_n in_o the_o same_o place_n and_o in_o these_o word_n among_o creature_n in_o this_o world_n only_o man_n observation_n of_o the_o law_n
pag._n 74._o 91._o no_o man_n do_v teach_v that_o the_o commandment_n be_v absolute_o and_o symp_o unpossible_a therefore_o they_o may_v be_v keep_v further_o i_o argue_v thus_o all_o that_o grant_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n express_v before_o out_o of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n to_o be_v true_a in_o this_o point_n and_o that_o god_n exact_v of_o we_o to_o keep_v the_o commandment_n must_v needs_o grant_v the_o possibility_n to_o do_v it_o and_o consent_v herein_o with_o catholic_n but_o english_a protestant_n doe_n or_o must_v do_v so_o therefore_o they_o must_v grant_v this_o possibility_n and_o consent_n to_o catholic_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o d._n covell_n thus_o 58._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 55._o 58._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n opinion_n be_v true_a concern_v commit_v or_o avoyde_v sin_v and_o again_o god_n exact_v we_o shall_v keep_v all_o the_o commandment_n 57_o pag._n 57_o and_o further_o in_o these_o word_n if_o we_o be_v not_o ourselves_o wanteinge_v though_o we_o can_v avoid_v all_o syn_n yet_o we_o may_v and_o shall_v avoid_v all_o great_a and_o presumptuous_a syn_n and_o to_o make_v this_o matter_n more_o clear_a if_o it_o need_v he_o add_v because_o s._n sup_n pag._n 58._o sup_n james_n say_v he_o that_o keep_v the_o whole_a law_n and_o offend_v in_o one_o be_v guilty_a of_o all_o some_o thought_n all_o syn_n to_o be_v impute_v to_o he_o that_o commit_v any_o one_o but_o s._n james_n only_o tell_v to_o we_o that_o god_n exact_v a_o keep_n of_o they_o all_o this_o then_o be_v the_o conclusion_n that_o though_o no_o man_n be_v without_o all_o sin_v yet_o many_o be_v without_o many_o presumptuous_a syn_n which_o trough_n prayer_n and_o good_a mean_n they_o avoid_v what_o these_o man_n teach_v of_o venial_a syn_n and_o the_o distinction_n of_o they_o from_o mortal_a and_o grevous_a syn_n agreeable_a to_o catholic_a doctrine_n i_o shall_v entreat_v hereafter_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o if_o true_a charity_n such_o as_o keep_v the_o commandment_n may_v be_v have_v in_o this_o life_n they_o they_o may_v be_v keep_v but_o such_o charity_n may_v be_v have_v in_o this_o life_n therefore_o the_o commandment_n may_v be_v keep_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o the_o sufficient_a cause_n be_v put_v the_o effect_n must_v needs_o be_v possible_a otherwise_o the_o cause_n be_v not_o sufficient_a contrary_a to_o our_o supposition_n 15._o wotton_n dâ—f_n of_o perkins_n pag_n 15._o the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o m._n wotton_n write_v in_o this_o manner_n true_a charity_n though_o not_o perfect_a may_v be_v have_v in_o this_o life_n and_o by_o it_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n may_v be_v and_o be_v keep_v though_o not_o perfect_o therefore_o which_o he_o grant_v in_o express_a word_n the_o commandment_n both_o may_v and_o be_v keep_v therefore_o may_v be_v keep_v for_o thing_n unpossible_a neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v do_v ad_fw-la impossibilia_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la potentia_fw-la there_o be_v no_o power_n to_o thing_n unpossible_a and_o the_o same_o protestant_a writer_n speake_v of_o inherent_a justice_n write_v thus_o neither_o do_v we_o protestant_n deny_a that_o this_o inherent_a righteousness_n 175._o wotton_n sup_v pag._n 174._o 175._o be_v such_o as_o may_v enable_v we_o to_o keep_v the_o law_n and_o shall_v when_o it_o be_v perfect_a righteousness_n say_v austin_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o not_o to_o sin_v not_o to_o sin_n be_v to_o keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o the_o law_n that_o be_v as_o himself_o present_o expownd_v it_o to_o do_v none_o of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v forbid_v and_o to_o do_v all_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v command_v to_o he_o i_o may_v add_v d._n barlow_n protestant_a late_a bishop_n of_o lincoln_n who_o 304._o barlowe_n answ_n to_o a_o name_n less_o cath._n pag._n 304._o relate_v two_o thing_n which_o may_v serve_v this_o purpose_n the_o first_o be_v how_o prince_n have_v the_o great_a temptation_n &_o be_v most_o unlikely_a by_o that_o mean_n to_o keep_v the_o commandment_n and_o keep_v themselves_o from_o great_a syn_n his_o word_n be_v these_o king_n have_v many_o occasion_n which_o may_v allure_v they_o to_o sin_v especial_o have_v that_o privilege_n in_o scripture_n whether_o exgratia_fw-la or_o de_fw-la facto_fw-la whether_o by_o exemption_n from_o god_n or_o fear_v of_o man_n that_o no_o man_n may_v say_v unto_o they_o why_o do_v you_o thus_o and_o the_o second_o thing_n concern_v keep_v the_o commandment_n and_o lyve_v without_o great_a sin_n he_o write_v of_o queen_n elizabeth_n no_o more_o confirm_v in_o grace_n then_o other_o prince_n for_o any_o thing_n he_o write_v or_o any_o man_n can_v conjecture_v in_o these_o word_n queen_n elizabeth_n never_o in_o her_o life_n commit_v helish_a crime_n therefore_o if_o she_o a_o princess_n and_o 73._o barlowâ—_n sup_v pag._n 73._o queen_n by_o this_o man_n testimony_n though_o i_o take_v it_o not_o as_o a_o revelation_n live_a in_o that_o dawngerous_a stafe_n of_o those_o of_o her_o rank_n by_o his_o judgement_n before_o never_o commit_v any_o sin_n deserue_v hell_n i_o hope_v he_o will_v or_o must_v grant_v that_o by_o his_o judgement_n other_o not_o in_o such_o case_n of_o dawnger_n and_o some_o of_o they_o also_o that_o be_v of_o that_o place_n may_v live_v without_o syns_n hellish_a or_o if_o they_o commit_v any_o in_o their_o life_n may_v do_v penance_n for_o they_o keep_v the_o commandment_n and_o be_v save_v and_o thus_o much_o of_o this_o matter_n and_o i_o hope_v a_o full_a discharge_v of_o the_o scruple_n of_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n in_o their_o last_o question_n by_o their_o own_o learned_a doctor_n and_o professor_n chapter_n vi._n wherein_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o free_a will_n in_o man_n be_v prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n for_o catholic_n entreate_v of_o the_o fall_n of_o 1._o council_n trid._n sess_v 6._o can_n 1._o man_n by_o the_o sin_v of_o adam_n have_v thus_o declare_v in_o this_o question_n man_n be_v so_o much_o the_o servant_n of_o sin_v and_o under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o death_n that_o not_o only_o the_o gentile_n by_o the_o strength_n of_o nature_n but_o neither_o the_o jew_n by_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n can_v be_v deliver_v or_o rise_v from_o thence_o although_o free_a will_n be_v not_o extinguish_v but_o weaken_v in_o power_n and_o decline_v in_o they_o and_o thus_o again_o the_o begin_v of_o sup_n can._n 5._o sup_n justification_n in_o they_o that_o be_v of_o discretion_n be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o god_n by_o jesus_n christ_n by_o grace_n prevent_v that_o be_v from_o his_o call_n by_o the_o which_o when_o they_o have_v no_o merit_n they_o be_v call_v that_o they_o which_o be_v avert_v from_o god_n by_o syn_n by_o his_o excitatinge_v and_o helpe_v grace_n to_o convert_v they_o be_v dispose_v to_o their_o justification_n free_o assent_v to_o the_o same_o grace_n and_o cooperate_a so_o that_o god_n touch_v the_o hart_n of_o man_n by_o the_o illumination_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n neither_o man_n himself_o do_v nothing_o at_o all_o receive_v that_o inspiration_n when_o he_o may_v abject_a it_o neither_o not_o withstand_v without_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n can_v move_v himself_o to_o justice_n before_o he_o by_o his_o free_a will_n whereupon_o in_o holy_a scripture_n it_o be_v say_v be_v you_o convert_v to_o i_o and_o i_o will_v be_v convert_v 1_o zachar._n 1_o to_o you_o was_z â—â—e_z admonish_v of_o our_o freedom_n when_o we_o answer_v o_o lord_n convert_v we_o to_o thou_o and_o 84._o psal_n 84._o weâ—_n shall_v be_v convert_v we_o confess_v we_o be_v prevent_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n hither_o to_o that_o holy_a council_n which_o i_o have_v relate_v more_o at_o large_a in_o regard_n that_o many_o protestant_n have_v and_o i_o fear_v sometime_o voluntary_o mistake_v and_o report_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o this_o question_n and_o after_o this_o the_o same_o sacred_a council_n define_v against_o the_o 6._o council_n trid._n sup_v sess_v 6._o can_n 6._o enemy_n of_o free_a will_n in_o this_o manner_n if_o any_o mâ—n_z shall_v say_v that_o the_o free_a will_n of_o man_n after_o the_o sin_v of_o adam_n be_v lose_v and_o extinct_a let_v he_o be_v anathema_n now_o let_v we_o hear_v how_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n will_v agree_v with_o this_o catholic_a sentence_n in_o which_o matter_n thus_o i_o argue_v where_o there_o be_v freedom_n in_o will_n from_o coaction_n and_o necessity_n there_o be_v free_a will_n but_o in_o man_n will_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o adam_n be_v this_o freedom_n therefore_o in_o he_o there_o be_v free_a
wotton_n who_o defendeinge_v m._n perkins_n 68_o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 67._o pag._n 68_o compare_v a_o sinner_n out_o of_o grace_n to_o a_o prisoner_n add_v thus_o for_o himself_o he_o that_o be_v chain_v by_o sin_v may_v choose_v whether_o he_o will_v do_v such_o a_o action_n or_o no._n and_o again_o thus_o liberty_n in_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n to_o will_v spiritual_a good_a we_o thank_v full_o acknowledge_v and_o 85._o wotton_n sup_v pag._n 85._o further_o in_o these_o word_n a_o man_n may_v with_o hold_v himself_o from_o break_v into_o gross_a syn_n we_o deny_v not_o that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o man_n to_o make_v choice_n of_o life_n we_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o fault_n be_v in_o every_o man_n that_o 88_o pag._n 86._o pag._n 88_o be_v not_o save_v i_o argue_v further_o that_o which_o true_a religion_n do_v not_o deny_v and_o be_v consent_v unto_o by_o the_o primative_a church_n be_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v for_o true_a but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o free_a will_n in_o man_n be_v such_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v deny_v for_o true_a the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_a and_o the_o minor_a both_o confirm_v by_o d._n covell_n and_o d._n sutcliff_n and_o now_o prove_v by_o m._n wotton_n 88_o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 88_o who_o both_o confess_v that_o the_o ancient_a father_n in_o the_o primatyve_a time_n consent_v with_o catholic_n in_o this_o question_n and_o conclude_v thus_o we_o say_v with_o austin_n both_o in_o word_n and_o meane_a 90._o sup._n pag._n 90._o that_o true_a religion_n neither_o deny_v free_a will_n either_o to_o a_o good_a or_o bad_a life_n my_o last_o argument_n against_o all_o english_a protestant_n be_v from_o their_o own_o public_a decree_n and_o frame_v thus_o whosoever_o by_o their_o own_o public_a decree_n and_o subscription_n in_o religion_n agree_v with_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o this_o question_n do_v grant_v free_a will_n but_o all_o english_a protestant_n be_v or_o aught_o to_o be_v such_o therefore_o they_o grant_v free_a will_n the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_a by_o the_o recite_v degree_n of_o the_o council_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o demonstrative_o prove_v for_o the_o book_n of_o the_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n as_o before_o confirm_v by_o his_o majesty_n to_o which_o all_o minister_n have_v subscribe_v or_o so_o ought_v to_o do_v by_o their_o own_o proceed_n do_v teach_v they_o thus_o the_o condition_n of_o man_n after_o the_o religion_n artic._n 10._o of_o religion_n fall_n of_o adam_n be_v such_o that_o he_o can_v turn_v and_o prepare_v himself_o by_o his_o own_o natural_a strength_n and_o good_a work_n to_o faith_n and_o call_v upon_o god_n wherefore_o we_o have_v no_o power_n to_o do_v good_a work_n pleasant_a and_o acceptable_a to_o god_n without_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n prevent_v we_o that_o we_o may_v have_v a_o good_a will_n and_o work_v with_o we_o when_o we_o have_v that_o good_a will_n then_o with_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n it_o suppose_v that_o by_o grace_n man_n be_v make_v free_a even_o to_o supernatural_a thing_n and_o before_o grace_n be_v by_o nature_n free_a and_o this_o be_v sufficient_a for_o this_o question_n chapter_n vii_o wherein_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o distinction_n between_o precept_n and_o cownsayl_n and_o how_o they_o bind_v be_v prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n the_o common_a doctrine_n as_o well_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v a_o distinction_n between_o precept_n and_o counsel_n the_o necessity_n of_o the_o one_o &_o not_o the_o other_o as_o also_o the_o contrary_a general_o teach_v by_o protestant_n be_v sufficient_o know_v to_o all_o acquaint_v with_o the_o controversy_n of_o this_o time_n wherefore_o without_o needle_n repetition_n further_o to_o prove_v that_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n do_v or_o by_o their_o own_o writing_n ought_v to_o agree_v and_o consent_n to_o catholic_n in_o this_o question_n thus_o i_o argue_v and_o but_o brief_o because_o it_o be_v so_o plain_o yield_v unto_o by_o these_o man_n all_o that_o consent_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o this_o question_n grant_v this_o distinction_n of_o precept_n and_o counsel_n as_o it_o do_v but_o these_o english_a protestant_n account_v learned_a writer_n among_o which_o be_v cite_v hereafter_o do_v so_o consent_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n therefore_o they_o grant_v or_o aught_o by_o their_o doctrine_n to_o grant_v this_o distinction_n of_o precept_n and_o counsel_n the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_a the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_a doctor_n first_o d._n feild_n confess_v it_o 241._o feild_n pag._n 241._o thus_o beside_o precept_n many_o thing_n be_v deliver_v by_o the_o way_n of_o counsel_n and_o advise_v only_o to_o the_o church_n second_o i_o may_v add_v all_o those_o which_o before_o have_v grant_v unto_o we_o that_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n may_v be_v keep_v the_o denial_n of_o this_o distinction_n and_o doctrine_n be_v but_o a_o accidentarie_a and_o subordinate_a error_n defend_v to_o uphold_v that_o falsehood_n that_o the_o commandment_n be_v not_o possible_a to_o be_v observe_v wherefore_o i_o will_v three_o cite_v d._n covell_n a_o man_n plain_o deliver_v his_o own_o consent_n and_o of_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n also_o so_o far_o as_o he_o can_v allow_v their_o religion_n in_o this_o matter_n his_o word_n be_v these_o precept_n and_o counsel_n have_v this_o difference_n that_o the_o 52._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 51._o pag._n 52._o one_o be_v of_o absolute_a necessity_n the_o other_o leave_v unto_o our_o free_a election_n to_o cast_v away_o whole_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o world_n be_v no_o precept_n of_o necessity_n but_o a_o advice_n of_o great_a perfection_n he_o that_o obey_v not_o a_o precept_n be_v guilty_a of_o deserve_a punishment_n but_o he_o that_o fail_v of_o these_o counsel_n only_o want_v without_o sin_v that_o measure_n of_o perfection_n for_o it_o be_v not_o a_o fault_n not_o to_o vow_v but_o to_o vow_v and_o perform_v be_v praise_n he_o that_o perform_v the_o one_o shall_v have_v great_a glory_n but_o he_o that_o fail_v of_o the_o other_o without_o repentance_n shall_v have_v certain_a punishment_n neither_o be_v it_o say_v say_v s._n augustine_n as_o thou_o shall_v not_o commit_v adultery_n thou_o shall_v not_o kill_v so_o thou_o shall_v not_o marry_v for_o those_o be_v exact_v this_o be_v offer_v this_o if_o it_o be_v do_v be_v praise_v those_o unless_o they_o be_v do_v be_v punish_v for_o say_v s._n hierome_n where_o it_o be_v but_o advise_v there_o be_v leave_v a_o freedom_n but_o where_o there_o be_v a_o precept_n there_o be_v a_o necessity_n precept_n be_v common_a to_o all_o counsel_n to_o the_o perfection_n of_o some_o few_o the_o precept_n be_v observe_v have_v a_o reward_n be_v not_o observe_v a_o punishment_n but_o a_o counsel_n or_o advise_v not_o observe_v have_v no_o punishment_n and_o be_v observe_v have_v a_o great_a reward_n and_o yield_v as_o it_o be_v a_o reason_n why_o according_a to_o my_o former_a assertion_n some_o protestant_n and_o other_o have_v deny_v this_o doctrine_n he_o add_v thus_o in_o these_o point_v sup_n covell_a sup_n all_o have_v not_o hold_v the_o same_o opinion_n some_o think_v these_o cownsaile_n to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o necessity_n with_o precept_n as_o those_o heretic_n call_v apostolici_fw-la other_o esteem_v they_o as_o thing_n indifferent_a other_o as_o thing_n forbid_v which_o error_n be_v accuse_v by_o some_o of_o our_o adversary_n to_o be_v a_o opinion_n of_o our_o church_n there_o be_v none_o of_o any_o second_o judgement_n in_o our_o church_n which_o do_v not_o think_v that_o willinge_v poverty_n humble_a obedience_n and_o true_a chastity_n be_v thing_n very_o commendable_a and_o do_v bring_v with_o they_o great_a advantadge_n to_o the_o true_a perfection_n of_o a_o christian_a life_n by_o these_o we_o do_v more_o then_o without_o these_o we_o shall_v and_o before_o he_o make_v a_o long_a discourse_n how_o the_o 51._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 50._o 51._o state_n of_o poverty_n chastity_n and_o obedience_n belong_v to_o these_o perfection_n which_o be_v also_o evident_a in_o his_o word_n recite_v wherefore_o out_o of_o this_o grant_n thus_o i_o argue_v again_o what_o soever_o catholic_a doctrine_n be_v so_o certain_a and_o allow_v that_o it_o be_v warrant_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o law_n of_o reason_n by_o s._n augustine_n s._n hierome_n the_o primative_a church_n and_o deny_v by_o no_o protestant_a of_o judgement_n by_o protestant_a testimony_n that_o without_o all_o doubt_n be_v true_a but_o this_o catholic_a doctrine_n be_v such_o so_o allow_v and_o warrant_v therefore_o it_o be_v true_a the_o mayor_n be_v without_o all_o question_n true_a for_o those_o rule_n of_o true_a doctrine_n the_o word_n of_o god_n primative_a church_n etc._n etc._n
by_o english_a protestant_n especial_o in_o the_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n to_o which_o they_o have_v subscribe_v chapter_n ix_o where_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n concern_v the_o use_n and_o reverence_n of_o holy_a imadge_n be_v prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n next_o unto_o these_o question_n so_o near_o concern_v the_o internal_a sanctity_n justice_n and_o sanctification_n of_o man_n i_o will_v willing_o give_v contentment_n to_o my_o country_n protestant_n from_o their_o own_o doctor_n and_o professor_n in_o religion_n in_o those_o article_n which_o they_o most_o dislike_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n wherefore_o as_o be_v it_o sufficient_o know_v that_o the_o protestant_a relator_n of_o religion_n be_v by_o his_o profession_n in_o his_o writing_n both_o a_o profess_a enemy_n unto_o catholic_n and_o among_o protestant_n a_o man_n of_o repute_a worthiness_n and_o take_v upon_o he_o a_o experimental_a knowledge_n of_o religeous_a cause_n so_o i_o hope_v no_o exception_n will_v be_v take_v unto_o i_o if_o i_o first_o make_v answer_n and_o give_v satisfaction_n unto_o his_o demand_n which_o to_o make_v a_o union_n between_o catholic_n and_o 48._o part._n 1._o cap._n 2._o relation_n of_o religion_n cap._n 48._o protestant_n in_o only_a on_o the_o behalf_n of_o catholic_n as_o i_o have_v also_o before_o remember_v be_v thus_o set_v down_o in_o his_o own_o word_n to_o give_v over_o worshippinge_n of_o imadge_n offer_v supplication_n to_o saint_n offensive_a ceremony_n indulgence_n and_o useinge_v of_o strange_a languadge_a not_o understand_v in_o our_o devotion_n these_o be_v all_o which_o he_o will_v catholic_n to_o relinquish_v in_o their_o religion_n among_o so_o many_o controversye_n in_o essential_a thing_n as_o their_o style_v professor_n d._n willet_n and_o other_o of_o their_o writer_n have_v register_v and_o consequent_o will_v protestant_n to_o conform_v themselves_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o all_o the_o rest_n to_o who_o i_o will_v answer_v in_o every_o particular_a even_o by_o his_o english_a fellow_n protestant_n writer_n and_o himself_o also_o and_o first_o in_o general_n upon_o his_o own_o grant_n and_o desire_v i_o argue_v thus_o when_o two_o church_n be_v at_o difference_n in_o religion_n and_o by_o grant_n of_o both_o one_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o differ_v in_o many_o great_a question_n and_o many_o of_o essential_a point_n by_o the_o grant_n of_o protestant_n be_v one_o of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o other_o church_n by_o their_o judgement_n only_o to_o have_v a_o union_n need_v to_o relinquish_v fyve_o thing_n and_o none_o of_o they_o essential_a but_o dispensable_a all_o and_o the_o other_o church_n to_o submit_v in_o all_o other_o then_o by_o thas_o doctrine_n which_o protestant_n have_v teach_v we_o in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o work_n about_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o general_o that_o it_o can_v err_v in_o any_o essential_a thing_n that_o church_n which_o be_v by_o the_o adversary_n confession_n in_o this_o state_n of_o truth_n in_o all_o thing_n essential_a be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o the_o other_o false_a but_o by_o the_o protestant_a relator_n before_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v in_o this_o state_n of_o truth_n and_o the_o protestant_n church_n in_o the_o contrary_a therefore_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v true_a and_o that_o of_o protestant_n false_a both_o the_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o prove_v before_o therefore_o lamentable_a be_v the_o condition_n of_o that_o protestant_a religion_n defective_a and_o to_o be_v reform_v by_o their_o own_o sentence_n in_o so_o many_o and_o essential_a question_n and_o this_o protestant_a relator_n and_o all_o protestant_n with_o he_o may_v certain_o know_v consider_v what_o they_o have_v write_v of_o the_o true_a church_n privilege_n 1._o part._n 1._o â—_o 1._o from_o error_n before_o that_o their_o so_o deform_a congregation_n be_v a_o false_a church_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o so_o long_o time_n have_v be_v accuse_v by_o protestant_n of_o a_o general_a revolt_n and_o apostasy_n and_o now_o by_o her_o enemy_n judgement_n need_v to_o amend_v only_o fyve_o dispensable_a thing_n so_o small_a a_o blemish_n and_o spott_n to_o be_v wash_v away_o do_v also_o want_v those_o deformity_n and_o protestant_n eye_n be_v dazzle_v as_o well_o in_o those_o few_o now_o as_o in_o so_o many_o before_o now_o recant_v but_o to_o give_v he_o and_o all_o other_o protestant_n of_o england_n particular_a satisfaction_n by_o their_o own_o writing_n both_o in_o those_o fyve_o and_o all_o other_o chief_a question_n between_o we_o i_o will_v now_o first_o begin_v with_o that_o which_o he_o name_v first_o worshippinge_n of_o imadge_n as_o he_o term_v it_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n entreat_v how_o holy_a imadge_n be_v to_o be_v use_v and_o keep_v in_o church_n express_v the_o reverend_a respect_n to_o be_v observe_v towards_o they_o in_o this_o manner_n not_o because_o it_o may_v be_v believe_v there_o be_v any_o divinity_n 9_o council_n trident_n sess_v 9_o or_o virtue_n in_o they_o for_o which_o they_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v or_o that_o any_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v ask_v of_o they_o or_o any_o trust_n to_o be_v place_v in_o the_o imadge_n as_o of_o old_a it_o be_v do_v of_o the_o gentiles_n which_o place_v their_o hope_n in_o their_o idol_n but_o because_o the_o honour_n which_o be_v give_v unto_o they_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o prototypa_n which_o they_o represent_v so_o that_o by_o the_o imadge_n which_o we_o kiss_v and_o before_o which_o we_o put_v of_o our_o hat_n and_o kneel_v down_o we_o adore_v christ_n and_o reverence_v the_o saint_n who_o similitude_n they_o bear_v which_o be_v that_o which_o be_v establish_v against_o oppugner_n of_o imadge_n by_o the_o decree_n of_o counsel_n especial_o the_o second_o synod_n of_o nyce_n hither_o to_o the_o opinion_n of_o catholic_n in_o this_o question_n be_v the_o same_o and_o no_o other_o but_o that_o which_o the_o second_o nicene_n council_n have_v decree_v 900._o year_n ago_o wherein_o a_o relative_a worship_n or_o reverence_n of_o holy_a imadge_n be_v define_v then_o suppose_v what_o i_o have_v cite_v before_o from_o d._n feild_n d._n morton_n d._n sutcliffe_n d._n willet_n and_o other_o that_o a_o general_a council_n have_v the_o high_a bind_n 6._o part._n 1._o c._n 6._o judgement_n and_o that_o neither_o the_o protestant_n church_n in_o england_n or_o all_o place_n of_o europe_n where_o it_o be_v ever_o have_v or_o can_v have_v any_o such_o council_n by_o their_o own_o confession_n but_o every_o rule_n they_o have_v or_o can_v have_v prince_n parliament_n or_o convocation_n be_v fallible_a and_o have_v err_v as_o be_v prove_v in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o work_n this_o i_o say_v suppose_v thus_o i_o argue_v that_o which_o be_v confirm_v and_o allow_v by_o a_o general_a council_n the_o high_a commaundinge_a rule_n in_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v observe_v and_o receive_v before_o any_o protestant_a article_n or_o position_n allow_v by_o no_o such_o but_o by_o a_o deceitful_a rule_n but_o this_o catholic_a doctrine_n be_v so_o confirm_v and_o allow_v and_o the_o contrary_a of_o protestant_n only_a by_o a_o fallible_a and_o deceive_a rule_n therefore_o the_o doctrine_n of_o catholic_n and_o not_o of_o protestant_n in_o this_o question_n be_v to_o be_v observe_v the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o conclude_v forth_o of_o these_o protestant_n before_o and_o so_o much_o of_o the_o second_o proposition_n that_o the_o protestant_a doctrine_n of_o these_o man_n neither_o in_o this_o or_o any_o one_o article_n have_v be_v allow_v by_o any_o such_o high_a or_o bind_n rule_n that_o which_o remain_v to_o be_v prove_v be_v only_o this_o that_o by_o protestant_a testimony_n this_o catholic_a position_n have_v be_v allow_v and_o confirm_v by_o general_a council_n which_o be_v perform_v by_o d._n willet_n write_v thus_o the_o greek_n in_o a_o general_a 169._o willet_n antilog_n pag._n 169._o council_n hold_v at_o nyâ—e_n confirm_v and_o allow_v the_o adoration_n of_o imadge_n about_o the_o time_n of_o adrian_n the_o first_o and_o their_o theatre_n have_v like_o word_n again_o thus_o i_o argue_v that_o doctrine_n which_o the_o true_a church_n by_o protestant_n judgement_n embrace_v be_v by_o they_o to_o be_v receive_v and_o believe_v but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o same_o in_o this_o point_n with_o that_o of_o their_o true_a church_n the_o greek_a church_n therefore_o it_o be_v to_o be_v receive_v and_o believe_v of_o they_o the_o mayor_n be_v prove_v before_o and_o the_o minor_a by_o the_o relator_n of_o religion_n 54._o relation_n of_o religion_n cap._n 54._o himself_o who_o seek_v this_o attinement_n for_o speak_v of_o the_o christian_a grecian_n he_o write_v thus_o they_o hold_v
the_o worship_v of_o picture_n and_o their_o own_o patriarch_n in_o his_o censure_n of_o protestant_n deliver_v his_o sentence_n in_o this_o order_n we_o do_v honour_n and_o be_v prostrate_a to_o 21._o hieremius_fw-la in_o censur_fw-la cap._n 21._o their_o imadge_n not_o with_o that_o worship_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o god_n but_o relative_o and_o with_o a_o certain_a respect_n to_o the_o exemplar_n therefore_o by_o these_o protestant_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v true_a in_o this_o question_n three_o i_o argue_v thus_o all_o man_n allow_v honour_n or_o reverence_n to_o be_v due_a and_o do_v to_o thing_n less_o significative_a of_o god_n saint_n or_o holy_a thing_n must_v needs_o allow_v it_o to_o thing_n more_o significative_a and_o represent_v but_o these_o english_a protestant_n allow_v such_o honour_n or_o reverence_n to_o thing_n less_o representative_a and_o only_o under_o that_o formality_n of_o represent_v therefore_o they_o ought_v to_o allow_v to_o thing_n more_o representinge_v holy_a image_n etc._n etc._n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a be_v a_o argument_n affirmative_a from_o the_o less_o to_o the_o great_a the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n by_o citeinge_v from_o they_o how_o they_o allow_v honour_n and_o reverence_n to_o thing_n less_o representinge_v than_o image_n that_o be_v to_o book_n to_o the_o name_n of_o a_o thing_n to_o be_v honour_v to_o sacrament_n which_o they_o say_v be_v only_a sign_n d._n feild_n entreat_v of_o the_o reverence_n do_v to_o imadge_n write_v thus_o it_o be_v 152._o field_n pag._n 152._o like_a to_o the_o honour_n we_o do_v to_o the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n to_o this_o i_o add_v their_o command_v reverence_n in_o their_o service_n and_o church_n to_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n when_o it_o be_v read_v in_o the_o gospel_n confirm_v comm._n book_n confirm_v which_o custom_n of_o reverence_n the_o university_n of_o oxford_n in_o their_o answer_n to_o the_o puritan_n millinarie_a petition_n confirm_v and_o defend_v in_o these_o word_n reverence_n do_v at_o 14._o answer_v to_o the_o millinarie_a petition_n pag._n 14._o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n to_o be_v our_o inward_a subjection_n to_o his_o divine_a majesty_n and_o a_o apparent_a token_n of_o our_o devotion_n then_o needs_o must_v the_o reverence_n do_v at_o a_o picture_n and_o imadge_n be_v such_o concern_v the_o sign_n in_o sacrament_n with_o they_o m._n 163._o perkins_n probl_a pag._n 163._o perkins_n the_o famous_a sacramentary_a write_v thus_o honour_n veneratio_fw-la reverentia_fw-la exhibetur_fw-la sacramento_n quatenus_fw-la signum_fw-la est_fw-la honour_n worship_n reverence_n be_v give_v to_o the_o sacrament_n as_o it_o be_v a_o sign_n where_o honour_n worship_n and_o reverence_n be_v allow_v not_o only_o to_o a_o sign_n but_o under_o that_o formality_n quatenus_fw-la signum_fw-la est_fw-la as_o it_o be_v a_o sign_n and_o when_o we_o come_v to_o examine_v this_o protestant_n it_o be_v no_o immediate_a sign_n of_o christ_n but_o of_o grace_n by_o he_o only_o a_o quality_n spiritual_a as_o their_o definition_n of_o their_o sacrament_n sign_n of_o grace_n do_v witness_v therefore_o 25._o articul_fw-la relig._n 25._o a_o imadge_n the_o immediate_a sign_n representation_n and_o expression_n of_o christ_n and_o so_o of_o other_o holy_a imadge_n and_o more_o perfect_o represent_v be_v rather_o to_o be_v honour_v worship_v reverence_v as_o his_o word_n be_v four_o i_o argue_v thus_o all_o man_n allow_v honour_n reverence_n or_o worship_n to_o the_o sign_n or_o imadge_n of_o the_o cross_n of_o christ_n must_v allow_v it_o to_o his_o immediate_a and_o perfect_o reprent_v imadge_n but_o these_o english_a protestant_n allow_v it_o to_o the_o sign_n or_o picture_n of_o the_o cross_n of_o christ_n therefore_o they_o ought_v to_o allow_v it_o to_o his_o imadge_n and_o so_o of_o other_o by_o like_a proportion_n the_o mayor_n be_v sufficient_o prove_v before_o as_o also_o that_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v less_o figure_v and_o present_v christ_n than_o his_o own_o imadge_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v thus_o by_o their_o own_o writing_n first_o in_o the_o king_n canon_n the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v name_v a_o honourable_a badge_n therefore_o 140._o can._n 140._o it_o may_v be_v honour_v for_o whatsoever_o be_v honourable_a worthy_a of_o and_o deserve_a honour_n may_v be_v honour_v d._n covell_a writing_n against_o burges_n the_o puritan_n deny_v the_o use_n of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n write_v thus_o there_o be_v a_o 115._o covell_n against_o burges_n pag._n 115._o reverend_a use_n and_o estimation_n of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n in_o the_o apostle_n time_n therefore_o it_o be_v still_o to_o be_v as_o then_o use_v and_o esteem_v with_o reverence_n and_o thus_o again_o he_o write_v of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n it_o be_v a_o lawful_a outward_a ceremony_n and_o 116._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 116._o honourable_a badge_n and_o the_o very_a name_n of_o the_o cross_n have_v and_o shall_v be_v honourable_a among_o all_o true_a christian_n to_o the_o world_n end_n and_o again_o it_o be_v so_o far_o honour_v sup_n pag._n 126._o sup_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o it_o often_o express_v the_o whole_a merit_n of_o christ_n passion_n it_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n it_o have_v then_o honour_n be_v a_o ancient_a and_o reverend_a sign_n m._n perkins_n write_v 139._o pag._n 139._o in_o these_o word_n the_o wood_n of_o the_o cross_n in_o the_o church_n of_o constantin_n in_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o exaltation_n sup_n perkins_n probl_a pag._n 79._o pag._n 83._o sup_n of_o it_o be_v kiss_v and_o worship_v adoratur_fw-la the_o cross_n be_v reverence_v and_o worship_v within_o the_o first_o 400._o year_n and_o to_o that_o purpose_n he_o cit_v prudentius_n paulinus_n s._n hierome_n euagrius_n allege_v diverse_a public_a example_n in_o that_o sense_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o out_o of_o m._n burges_n the_o puritan_n what_o soever_o honour_n be_v give_v to_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n by_o the_o primative_a father_n may_v now_o be_v give_v by_o catholic_n to_o the_o imadge_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v prove_v before_o but_o as_o much_o reverence_n as_o catholic_n use_n be_v use_v to_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n by_o the_o primative_a father_n therefore_o catholic_n may_v lawful_o use_v their_o reverence_n to_o holy_a imadge_n the_o mayor_n be_v before_o prove_v the_o minor_a be_v justify_v by_o m._n burges_n in_o his_o 146._o burges_n apol_n apud_fw-la covell_n pag._n 146._o apology_n writing_n that_o the_o ancient_n father_n origen_n tertullian_n s._n cyprian_n s._n hierome_n s._n athanasius_n and_o s._n augustine_n do_v allow_v as_o much_o reverence_n and_o virtue_n to_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n as_o catholic_n 594._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 594._o do_v and_o m._n wotton_n confess_v thta_fw-la lactantius_n approve_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o cross_n fifte_o in_o this_o question_n i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o doctrine_n about_o imadge_n be_v practise_v by_o s._n basile_n and_o the_o primative_a church_n be_v true_a and_o may_v still_o be_v practise_v but_o such_o use_n of_o imadge_n as_o be_v with_o catholic_n now_o be_v then_o practise_v therefore_o it_o may_v still_o be_v practise_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v often_o prove_v and_o grant_v before_o and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n 594._o wotton_n def_n sup_v pag._n 594._o first_o m._n wotton_n grant_v from_o s._n basile_n these_o word_n i_o honour_v the_o history_n of_o imadge_n and_o do_v proper_o worship_v they_o therefore_o they_o 78._o perlins_n probl_a pag._n 78._o may_v be_v so_o still_o use_v m._n perkins_n write_v thus_o the_o use_n of_o imadge_n be_v public_a in_o church_n within_o the_o first_o 400._o year_n and_o again_o the_o imadge_n of_o mary_n the_o virgin_n be_v wont_a to_o be_v carry_v in_o solemn_a pomp_n solemni_fw-la in_o pompa_fw-la efferri_fw-la and_o so_o no_o doubt_n reverence_v as_o whatsoever_o be_v so_o solemn_o carry_v and_o bear_v in_o pomp_n and_o honour_n must_v needs_o be_v use_v the_o very_a bear_v itself_o in_o such_o order_n be_v a_o reverence_n last_o i_o make_v this_o argument_n such_o use_n of_o imadge_n as_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o jew_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o law_n be_v still_o lawful_a for_o christian_n but_o the_o jew_n in_o that_o time_n do_v practice_n without_o reprehension_n the_o worship_n or_o reverence_n of_o imadge_n therefore_o it_o be_v now_o lawful_a the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a for_o all_o dyvine_n grant_v that_o the_o prohibition_n to_o the_o jew_n prone_a to_o idolatry_n be_v as_o severe_a or_o more_o to_o they_o then_o to_o christian_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o grant_v by_o m._n wotton_n the_o jew_n in_o the_o temple_n before_o christ_n 582._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 581._o 582._o do_v worship_v
honour_n and_o after_o he_o have_v thus_o define_v 59_o pag._n 58._o 59_o or_o describe_v they_o he_o do_v also_o divide_v they_o in_o this_o order_n and_o in_o these_o word_n all_o ceremony_n may_v be_v divide_v thus_o some_o be_v for_o iustification_n such_o as_o the_o law_n command_v whereby_o the_o observer_n be_v make_v more_o purify_v and_o more_o holy_a in_o place_n whereof_o afterward_o succeed_v those_o that_o be_v for_o ornament_n and_o to_o signify_v such_o virtue_n as_o be_v requisite_a in_o those_o party_n that_o right_o use_v they_o second_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o author_n some_o be_v ordinance_n of_o nature_n as_o to_o look_v up_o to_o heaven_n to_o lift_v up_o the_o hand_n to_o how_o the_o knee_n to_o knock_v the_o breast_n and_o such_o like_a when_o we_o pray_v thing_n use_v in_o their_o devotion_n by_o the_o heathen_n themselves_o other_o be_v appoint_v by_o god_n himself_o some_o by_o the_o apostle_n and_o bishop_n that_o succeed_v in_o their_o place_n three_o some_o in_o the_o part_n of_o the_o immediate_a worship_n as_o sacrifice_v prayer_n adoration_n and_o suchlike_a some_o only_a dispose_n as_o fast_v austere_a live_n some_o be_v only_a instrument_n as_o church_n altar_n chalice_n and_o all_o those_o which_o religeous_o be_v separate_v serve_v only_o to_o make_v the_o devotion_n more_o solemn_a and_o that_o solemnity_n to_o be_v more_o holy_a four_o of_o these_o some_o respect_v parson_n some_o time_n some_o other_o concern_v place_n all_o which_o concurringe_n in_o a_o dyvine_a worship_n be_v with_o ceremony_n by_o separation_n make_v sacred_a and_o so_o fit_a to_o serve_v unto_o holy_a use_n last_o some_o be_v particular_a some_o more_o general_a and_o universal_a and_o have_v thus_o entreat_v 65._o covell_n supr_fw-la pag._n 65._o of_o the_o original_n description_n and_o division_n of_o ceremony_n he_o write_v further_a of_o their_o necessity_n in_o this_o manner_n there_o be_v nothing_o can_v be_v a_o sure_a preserver_n of_o religion_n then_o to_o keep_v it_o from_o contempt_n a_o thing_n not_o easy_o do_v where_o it_o be_v leave_v destitute_a and_o deprive_v of_o holy_a ceremony_n for_o the_o principal_a excellency_n of_o our_o religion_n be_v spiritual_a be_v not_o easy_o observe_v of_o the_o greatet_fw-la number_n which_o be_v carnal_a and_o therefore_o we_o propownde_v not_o naked_a mysterye_n but_o clothe_v they_o that_o these_o offer_v to_o the_o sense_n a_o certain_a majesty_n may_v be_v receive_v of_o the_o mind_n with_o a_o great_a reverence_n and_o therefore_o some_o of_o the_o father_n account_v they_o as_o the_o shell_n to_o the_o kernel_n have_v say_v that_o no_o religion_n either_o true_a or_o false_a be_v able_a to_o consist_v without_o they_o hitherto_o the_o word_n of_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n from_o which_o i_o first_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n whatsoever_o religion_n omit_v and_o neglect_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v so_o necessary_a for_o the_o preservation_n of_o true_a religion_n that_o it_o can_v consist_v without_o they_o can_v be_v the_o true_a religion_n but_o the_o english_a protestant_a religion_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v true_a the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a in_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n for_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o preservation_n of_o a_o other_o can_v be_v separate_v from_o it_o the_o second_o proposition_n be_v likewise_o manifest_a for_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n neither_o esteem_n so_o of_o ceremony_n as_o this_o doctor_n tell_v we_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v account_v of_o neither_o retain_v such_o ceremony_n as_o his_o division_n comprehend_v as_o be_v evident_a therefore_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v true_a and_o the_o ceremony_n thereof_o holy_a otherwise_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o true_a church_n or_o ceremony_n practise_v and_o consequent_o no_o true_a religion_n by_o this_o doctor_n before_o again_o suppose_v as_o before_o be_v grant_v by_o these_o protestant_n that_o either_o their_o church_n religion_n and_o ceremony_n or_o the_o roman_a church_n religion_n and_o ceremony_n be_v true_a i_o argue_v thus_o no_o church_n or_o religion_n which_o omit_v and_o deny_v those_o holy_a ceremony_n which_o be_v part_n of_o the_o immediate_a worship_n and_o the_o instrument_n thereof_o can_v be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o religion_n but_o contrariwise_o that_o which_o embrace_v and_o allow_v they_o but_o the_o protestant_a english_a church_n omit_v and_o deni_v ceremony_n part_n of_o the_o immediate_a worship_n and_o the_o instrument_n thereof_o that_o be_v sacrifice_n altar_n etc._n etc._n which_o d._n covell_n tell_v we_o before_o to_o be_v such_o and_o the_o roman_a church_n embrace_v and_o allow_v they_o therefore_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o ceremony_n and_o not_o the_o protestant_n be_v true_a both_o the_o proposition_n be_v manifest_a therefore_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v holy_a reverend_a etc._n etc._n otherwise_o no_o true_a church_n and_o religion_n can_v have_v they_o or_o be_v such_o three_o i_o argue_v thus_o the_o true_a church_n have_v power_n to_o decree_v rite_n or_o ceremony_n and_o consequent_o to_o bind_v other_o to_o receive_v they_o and_o not_o reject_v they_o but_o by_o 2._o part._n 1._o cap._n 2._o the_o grant_n of_o protestant_n in_o the_o first_o part_n the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o true_a church_n when_o it_o ordain_v all_o ceremony_n now_o use_v in_o it_o therefore_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v use_v and_o bind_v all_o man_n to_o receive_v they_o and_o so_o be_v consequent_o holy_a decent_a reverend_a etc._n etc._n the_o mayor_n proposition_n consist_v of_o the_o 20._o articul_fw-la relig._n 20._o word_n of_o their_o allow_a article_n before_o cite_v and_o the_o second_o proposition_n large_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n as_o i_o have_v cite_v and_o by_o d._n covells_n citation_n it_o will_v have_v be_v account_v 65._o covell_n modest_a examinat_fw-la pag._n 64._o 65._o heresy_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n to_o have_v be_v stiff_o opposite_a in_o this_o kind_n therefore_o protestant_n may_v not_o deny_v they_o under_o such_o peril_n in_o his_o judgement_n further_o thus_o i_o argue_v those_o which_o be_v the_o ceremony_n of_o that_o church_n which_o the_o english_a protestant_n acknowledge_v for_o the_o true_a church_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v for_o holy_a decent_a reverend_a &c_n &c_n but_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o now_o be_v be_v the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o lord_n protestant_n archbishop_n and_o d._n field_n and_o other_o true_a church_n the_o present_a greek_a church_n therefore_o they_o be_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o holy_a decent_a etc._n etc._n the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_o true_a out_o of_o their_o article_n before_o and_o their_o writer_n sup_n articul_fw-la 20._o sup_n against_o the_o puritan_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v out_o of_o the_o protestant_a relator_n of_o religion_n who_o speak_v of_o they_o of_o the_o present_a greek_a 54._o relation_n cap._n 53._o or_o cap._n 54._o church_n write_v thus_o with_o rome_n they_o concur_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o general_o in_o the_o service_n and_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o pray_v to_o saint_n in_o auricular_a confession_n in_o offer_v of_o sacrifice_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o in_o these_o without_o any_o or_o with_o no_o material_a difference_n they_o hold_v purgatory_n also_o and_o worship_v of_o picture_n for_o the_o form_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o mass_n they_o much_o sup_n cap._n 55._o sup_n resemble_v the_o latin_n in_o crosseing_n they_o be_v very_o plentiful_a their_o liturgy_n be_v the_o same_o that_o in_o the_o old_a time_n namely_o s._n basils_n s._n chrisostomes_n and_o s._n gregorye_n 54._o cap._n 53._o or_o 54._o translate_v without_o any_o bend_n of_o they_o to_o that_o change_n of_o languadge_a which_o their_o tongue_n have_v suffer_v in_o sum_n all_o those_o opinion_n which_o grow_v into_o the_o church_n before_o that_o separation_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n and_o all_o those_o ceremony_n which_o be_v common_a unto_o both_o they_o still_o retain_v as_o their_o crosseing_n and_o taper_n with_o other_o thus_o they_o have_v prove_v not_o only_o that_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n agree_v with_o or_o be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o that_o church_n which_o they_o teach_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n but_o to_o have_v be_v use_v in_o the_o primatyve_a church_n in_o the_o mass_n of_o s._n basile_n s._n chrisostome_n and_o s._n gregory_n the_o great_a pope_n of_o rome_n the_o last_o that_o add_v any_o thing_n to_o that_o mass_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n now_o use_v and_o be_v also_o use_v among_o the_o grecian_n themselves_o be_v translate_v into_o greek_a as_o this_o relator_n wittness_v and_o this_o will_n most_o plain_o further_a appear_v in_o that_o he_o say_v the_o greek_n agree_v with_o the_o
latin_n and_o roman_a church_n in_o all_o opinion_n and_o ceremony_n use_v before_o their_o separation_n for_o to_o make_v manifest_a the_o antiquity_n of_o these_o holy_a ceremony_n by_o that_o his_o prescribe_a time_n of_o separation_n first_o d._n willet_n 169._o willet_n antil_n pag._n 169._o tell_v we_o it_o be_v before_o the_o write_n of_o the_o tripartite_a history_n which_o he_o cit_v to_o that_o end_n and_o be_v twelve_o hundred_o of_o year_n since_o d._n downame_n be_v of_o the_o like_a opinion_n antichrist_n downame_n book_n of_o antichrist_n denownce_v it_o to_o have_v be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n before_o they_o take_v any_o exception_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n d._n feild_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n all_o of_o they_o assign_v 271._o feild_n l._n 3._o c._n 1._o pag._n 62._o sutcliff_n subvor_n pag._n 89_o &_o epist_n dedicat_fw-la willet_n antilog_n pag._n 263._o 271._o it_o long_o before_o the_o 600._o year_n which_o d._n sutcliffe_n d._n willet_n and_o other_o allow_v for_o a_o unspotted_a time_n in_o religion_n and_o ceremony_n thereof_o and_o thus_o we_o see_v that_o those_o thing_n which_o to_o their_o ignorant_a reader_n and_o auditor_n they_o will_v seem_v to_o reprehend_v themselves_o in_o their_o own_o judgement_n and_o rule_n in_o such_o cause_n have_v most_o highe_o and_o undenieable_o confirm_v and_o justify_v again_o i_o argue_v thus_o from_o the_o relator_n himself_o those_o ceremony_n which_o breed_v order_n in_o the_o church_n avoid_v scandal_n give_v propagation_n unto_o religion_n breed_v unity_n and_o do_v engender_v quicken_v increase_n and_o nourish_v the_o inward_a reverence_n respect_n and_o devotion_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o sovereign_a majesty_n and_o power_n and_o of_o themselves_o be_v decent_a reverend_a and_o significant_a be_v to_o be_v allow_v retain_v and_o adjudge_v such_o as_o become_v true_a religion_n but_o the_o present_a ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n at_o this_o day_n be_v such_o therefore_o to_o be_v allow_v retain_v and_o adjudge_v for_o decent_a holy_a reverend_a etc._n etc._n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v without_o all_o question_n true_a and_o more_o than_o the_o protestant_n require_v in_o this_o case_n the_o minor_a be_v 47._o relation_n of_o religion_n cap._n 47._o prove_v by_o this_o relator_n speak_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o ceremony_n thereof_o in_o these_o word_n for_o order_v in_o the_o world_n for_o quiet_a in_o the_o church_n for_o avoid_v of_o scandal_n for_o propagatinge_v and_o increase_n of_o what_o great_a power_n that_o unity_n be_v which_o proceed_v from_o authority_n the_o papacy_n may_v teach_v and_o again_o the_o outward_a state_n and_o glory_n of_o their_o service_n do_v engender_v 6._o relation_n sup_n cap._n 6._o quicken_v increase_n and_o nourish_v the_o inward_a reverence_n respect_n and_o devotion_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o sovereign_a majesty_n and_o power_n their_o outward_a gesture_n be_v decent_a 5._o cap._n 5._o reverend_a and_o significant_a then_o these_o holy_a ceremony_n have_v so_o great_a allowance_n from_o our_o enemy_n themselves_o for_o their_o decency_n reverence_n signification_n virtue_n and_o antiquity_n must_v needs_o be_v so_o embrace_v preserve_v and_o exercise_v and_o may_v not_o be_v term_v offensyve_a ceremony_n by_o that_o or_o any_o protestant_n and_o to_o exemplify_v particular_o in_o those_o ceremony_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v most_o disallow_v of_o our_o english_a protestant_n i_o argue_v thus_o those_o ceremony_n which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o primative_a church_n of_o rome_n when_o it_o be_v in_o her_o best_a and_o florishinge_v state_n a_o rule_n to_o all_o &c._n &c._n aught_o or_o may_v still_o be_v practise_v and_o observe_v but_o those_o ceremony_n which_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n now_o observe_v and_o be_v so_o much_o dislike_v by_o many_o english_a protestant_n be_v such_o therefore_o they_o ought_v or_o may_v still_o to_o be_v use_v and_o with_o reverence_n practise_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v often_o grant_v before_o 1562._o articul_fw-la of_o relig._n 20._o an._n 1562._o by_o these_o protestant_n and_o thus_o define_v in_o the_o 20._o article_n of_o their_o religion_n the_o church_n have_v power_n to_o decree_n rite_n or_o ceremony_n and_o authority_n in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n so_o that_o whether_o these_o ceremony_n belong_v to_o faith_n or_o manner_n be_v practise_v or_o ordain_v by_o our_o mother_n church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o governor_n thereof_o when_o by_o all_o confession_n it_o be_v holy_a and_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n they_o be_v religeous_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o receive_v the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o man_n m._n hull_n in_o his_o work_n entitle_v 86._o hull_n rome_n polecy_n pag_n 82._o 13._o 83._o 84._o 85._o 86._o rome_n polecy_n thus_o recompt_v they_o lent_n embringe_v day_n friday_n altar_n linen_n albes_fw-la corporal_n priest_n robe_n the_o feast_n of_o s._n peter_n chain_n the_o feast_n of_o candlemas_n the_o exaltation_n of_o the_o cross_n the_o saint_n fastinge_a even_n annoyntinge_v the_o sick_a anoint_v bishop_n crossinge_v with_o chrism_n in_o baptism_n saint_n shrine_n hymn_n pax_n to_o be_v carry_v about_o to_o be_v kiss_v the_o paschal_n tapar_n on_o easter_n even_o to_o be_v hallow_v organ_n and_o church_n instrument_n singe_a of_o psalm_n in_o order_n with_o antiphones_n mass_n for_o the_o dead_a canonical_a hour_n procession_n procession_n to_o go_v round_o about_o the_o church_n every_o sunday_n hitherto_o the_o word_n of_o this_o protestant_a writer_n other_o of_o they_o as_o d._n morton_n d._n covell_n m._n ormerod_n etc._n morton_n apol._n part_n 2._o pag._n 141._o covell_n examinat_fw-la ormerod_n pick_v parit_fw-la g._n 2._o 1._o 3._o 4._o theat_v of_o gr_n britan._n pag._n 298._o 299._o 351._o etc._n etc._n do_v add_v holy_a water_n holy_a font_n interrogatory_n in_o baptism_n dedication_n of_o church_n introyte_v of_o mass_n wafer_n cake_n to_o be_v consecrate_v in_o the_o holy_a mystery_n gloria_fw-la in_o excelsis_fw-la the_o ring_n in_o marriage_n and_o other_o be_v add_v by_o their_o theatre_n before_o and_o other_o protestant_n and_o they_o tell_v we_o further_o the_o name_n of_o those_o sacred_a pope_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n that_o use_v approve_a constitute_v or_o confirm_v unto_o we_o these_o sacred_a ceremony_n to_o have_v be_v in_o the_o primative_a church_n when_o it_o true_o be_v by_o his_o majesty_n grant_n in_o her_o best_a estate_n and_o mother_n church_n to_o prescribe_v unto_o other_o provincial_a parlam_n king_n speech_n in_o parlam_n church_n her_o daughter_n and_o as_o they_o then_o be_v and_o now_o shall_v be_v her_o obedient_a child_n and_o they_o name_v they_o as_o follow_v telesphorus_n calixtus_n stephanus_n silvester_n sixtus_n sup_v hull_n sup_v pag._n 82._o 13._o 83._o 84._o 85._o 86._o morton_n covell_n orme_a sup_v vigilius_n honorius_n bonifacius_n sergius_n leo_n innocentius_n zozimus_n vitellian_a celestine_n pelagius_n vrbanus_n agapitus_n damasus_n higinius_n pius_n celestinus_fw-la alexander_n all_o which_o rule_v the_o church_n and_o live_v long_o before_o protestant_n exception_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 75._o k._n in_o parlam_n king_n in_o confer_v at_o hampton_n pag._n 75._o and_o when_o it_o be_v in_o her_o flourish_n and_o best_a estate_n such_o as_o we_o may_v not_o depart_v from_o it_o by_o his_o regal_a sentence_n of_o what_o higthest_n and_o command_a authority_n over_o other_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o those_o unspotted_a day_n of_o christianity_n have_v be_v prove_v before_o to_o which_o i_o add_v that_o d._n covell_n do_v not_o only_o tell_v we_o that_o metropolitanes_n archbishop_n 111._o covell_n modest_a exam_fw-la pag._n 111._o etc._n etc._n come_v from_o thence_o and_o who_o to_o who_o shall_v be_v obedient_a and_o superior_a and_o be_v so_o use_v before_o the_o first_o general_a council_n to_o testify_v that_o this_o supreamacie_n be_v from_o christ_n immediate_o and_o not_o from_o counsel_n but_o he_o further_o speak_v thus_o either_o euaristus_n bishop_n in_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n in_o the_o 162_o covell_n supr_fw-la pag._n 162_o year_n 112_o or_o as_o some_o say_v dyonisius_n first_o assign_v the_o precinct_n to_o every_o parish_n and_o appoint_v to_o each_o presbyter_n a_o certain_a compass_n whereof_o himself_o shall_v take_v charge_n alone_o hitherto_o his_o word_n then_o if_o this_o supreme_a and_o bind_a authority_n be_v in_o that_o chaste_a and_o florishinge_v time_n of_o true_a religion_n in_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n over_o all_o priest_n bishop_n archbishop_n metropolitanes_n &c._n &c._n to_o appoint_v constitute_v and_o decree_n not_o only_o what_o ceremony_n and_o solemnity_n shall_v be_v use_v in_o all_o church_n but_o to_o rate_v and_o proportion_n out_o what_o power_n privilege_n and_o jurisdiction_n all_o pastor_n prelate_n and_o spiritual_a ruler_n shall_v enjoy_v
how_o far_o the_o compass_n precinct_n and_o bownd_n of_o their_o regiment_n shall_v extend_v who_o to_o who_o shall_v be_v obedient_a and_o subject_a who_o governor_n and_o superior_a i_o trust_v no_o man_n will_v be_v so_o obstinate_o wilful_a as_o to_o resist_v the_o holy_a ordinance_n of_o god_n his_o holy_a spouse_n our_o mother_n church_n the_o sacred_a primative_a pastor_n thereof_o renown_a saint_n and_o martyr_n and_o the_o sentence_n of_o our_o king_n himself_o before_o cite_v as_o to_o call_v these_o religeous_a ceremony_n now_o after_o so_o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n into_o question_n especial_o to_o use_v and_o conclude_v with_o d._n covell_n his_o word_n in_o this_o 65._o covell_n exâ—m_fw-la pag._n 65._o point_n the_o primatyve_a counsel_n have_v condemn_v they_o as_o heretic_n only_o for_o be_v stiff_o opposite_a in_o this_o kind_n and_o again_o of_o such_o english_a protestant_n they_o have_v do_v nothing_o else_o but_o untile_v the_o 61._o pag._n 61._o house_n that_o the_o rafter_n beam_n and_o the_o main_n timber_n may_v with_o the_o violence_n of_o tempest_n more_o speedy_o perish_v and_o thus_o much_o of_o this_o question_n chapter_n xii_o of_o indulgence_n after_o these_o by_o the_o relator_n direction_n i_o be_o to_o entreat_v of_o indulgence_n and_o last_o of_o strange_a languadge_a in_o devotion_n both_o which_o be_v by_o his_o estimation_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o in_o religion_n be_v dispensable_a and_o not_o essential_a to_o be_v believe_v i_o may_v pass_v over_o as_o entreat_v of_o and_o allow_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n in_o the_o last_o chapter_n among_o so_o many_o other_o holy_a ceremony_n and_o accidental_a practice_n and_o custom_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n yet_o to_o satisfy_v all_o desire_n i_o will_v speak_v in_o particular_a also_o of_o these_o question_n and_o first_o of_o indulgence_n in_o which_o i_o argue_v thus_o whosoever_o grant_v that_o the_o church_n have_v authority_n and_o power_n both_o to_o forgive_v syn_n and_o to_o remit_v the_o severity_n or_o punishment_n due_a for_o sin_v must_v needs_o grant_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o such_o relaxation_n but_o the_o english_a protestant_n do_v or_o by_o their_o writing_n must_v grant_v this_o forgiveness_n of_o sin_n and_o release_v of_o pain_n due_a for_o sin_n therefore_o they_o do_v or_o aught_o to_o allow_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o 17._o caiâ—â—an_n tract_n 15._o c._n 5._o sot_n do_v 21._o q._n 1._o be_v 3._o abul_n q._n 90._o in_o 16._o matth._n lead_fw-la p._n sot_n &_o alij_fw-la field_n l._n 1._o c._n 17._o true_a by_o the_o common_a acceptance_n and_o definition_n of_o indulgence_n both_o with_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n which_o be_v a_o release_n of_o pain_n for_o sin_n enjoin_v or_o to_o be_v enjoin_v the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v prove_v from_o d._n feild_n in_o these_o word_n the_o true_a church_n admit_v and_o receave_v all_o that_o with_o sorrowful_a repentance_n return_v and_o seek_v reconciliation_n how_o great_a soever_o their_o offence_n have_v be_v not_o forget_v to_o use_v due_a severity_n which_o yet_o she_o sometime_o remit_v and_o recite_v the_o cause_n of_o such_o remission_n he_o add_v thus_o the_o due_a and_o just_a consideration_n move_v the_o church_n to_o remit_v some_o thing_n of_o her_o wont_a severity_n be_v either_o private_a or_o public_a peril_n and_o for_o proof_n of_o this_o doctrine_n he_o cit_v 10._o 1._o corinth_n 2._o v._n 8._o 9_o 10._o that_o place_n of_o s._n paul_n to_o the_o corinthian_n of_o grant_v indulgence_n or_o relaxation_n of_o pain_n to_o the_o incestuous_a parson_n whereby_o manifest_o appear_v that_o in_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n judgement_n authority_n and_o power_n ought_v to_o be_v allow_v to_o the_o church_n to_o release_v and_o remit_v severity_n and_o punishment_n due_a for_o sin_n which_o be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v term_v indulgence_n neither_o can_v he_o find_v any_o evasion_n by_o distinguishe_v between_o penance_n enjoin_v and_o not_o enjoin_v for_o that_o power_n faculty_n and_o authority_n which_o can_v enjoin_v penance_n and_o after_o it_o be_v enjoin_v rebeace_n it_o again_o can_v be_v interpret_v but_o at_o jest_n in_o that_o supreme_a pastor_n to_o who_o the_o high_a prerogative_n of_o bind_v lose_v and_o releacinge_n be_v commit_v to_o have_v hability_n to_o pardon_v remit_v or_o release_v it_o before_o it_o be_v enjoin_v second_o thus_o i_o argue_v that_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n which_o the_o ancient_a primative_a bishop_n of_o christ_n church_n hold_v and_o use_v be_v true_a and_o to_o be_v continue_v but_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o indulgence_n be_v such_o therefore_o true_a and_o to_o be_v continue_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a often_o grant_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v by_o d._n feild_n in_o these_o word_n the_o ancient_a bishop_n 33._o feild_n sup_v l._n 1_o c._n 17._o pag._n 33._o be_v wont_a to_o cut_v of_o great_a part_n of_o enjoin_v penance_n which_o remission_n and_o relaxation_n be_v call_v a_o indulgence_n and_o that_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n which_o he_o add_v immediate_o in_o these_o term_n out_o of_o the_o not_o understand_v whereof_o grow_v the_o popish_a pardon_n and_o indulgence_n for_o first_o how_o more_o probable_a it_o be_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n immediate_o and_o successive_o succeed_v these_o ancient_a bishop_n practize_v the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o use_v of_o indulgence_n shall_v continual_o preserve_v it_o and_o understand_v it_o than_o those_o which_o by_o interposition_n of_o a_o thousand_o and_o more_o year_n come_v after_o they_o and_o without_o any_o order_n episcopal_a or_o priestly_a but_o by_o usurpation_n and_o intrusion_n as_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o in_o this_o treatise_n teach_v and_o of_o their_o own_o head_n propose_v the_o contrary_a second_o his_o exceptive_a addition_n destroy_v his_o intent_n for_o which_o it_o be_v allege_v and_o protestant_n opinion_n in_o this_o point_n for_o the_o substance_n of_o catholic_a doctrine_n concern_v indulgence_n to_o make_v it_o a_o release_v of_o pain_n due_a for_o sin_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o practice_n of_o those_o ancient_a bishop_n by_o he_o allow_v as_o be_v prove_v before_o and_o in_o all_o congruity_n he_o that_o both_o can_v inflict_v and_o take_v away_o punishment_n can_v much_o rather_o take_v it_o away_o without_o infliction_n for_o he_o that_o can_v do_v twoe_o thing_n can_v much_o more_o and_o with_o great_a facility_n do_v one_o of_o they_o because_o this_o one_o be_v contain_v in_o those_o twoe_o and_o power_n of_o do_v the_o one_o of_o necessity_n must_v needs_o be_v grant_v to_o he_o that_o have_v power_n to_o do_v both_o especial_o the_o high_a ruler_n and_o governor_n in_o such_o thing_n three_o thus_o i_o argue_v whatsoever_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n these_o english_a protestant_n teach_v or_o exercise_n in_o their_o public_a and_o judicial_a court_n and_o consistory_n that_o they_o may_v not_o deny_v to_o be_v lawful_a but_o in_o such_o authoritative_a place_n and_o judgement_n they_o allow_v and_o approve_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n concern_v indulgence_n therefore_o they_o may_v not_o deny_v it_o the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v manifest_o true_a otherwise_o two_o contradictory_n may_v be_v true_a and_o in_o religion_n which_o be_v unpossible_a the_o minor_a also_o be_v as_o evident_o certain_a by_o their_o ordinary_a and_o usual_a release_n and_o relaxation_n of_o pain_n and_o severity_n due_a for_o sin_n against_o the_o ancient_a primatyve_a canon_n allow_v by_o they_o and_o by_o no_o pretext_n justifiable_a but_o by_o way_n of_o indulgence_n as_o appear_v plain_o in_o their_o proceed_n and_o this_o even_o in_o case_n and_o cause_n scandalous_a most_o require_v satisfaction_n and_o penance_n in_o their_o own_o doctrine_n if_o they_o think_v their_o relaxation_n or_o indulgence_n therein_o to_o be_v frustrate_a their_o deal_n therein_o be_v impious_a and_o they_o deceaver_n if_o they_o allow_v they_o for_o just_a they_o also_o allow_v indulgence_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o release_n of_o such_o penance_n and_o severity_n as_o before_o if_o they_o will_v not_o blush_v to_o say_v that_o the_o money_n or_o bribe_n give_v by_o the_o penitent_n to_o they_o their_o wyve_n or_o servant_n do_v satisfy_v this_o be_v frivolous_a and_o in_o the_o ground_n of_o protestant_n deny_v good_a deed_n if_o these_o be_v such_o to_o be_v satisfactory_a and_o meretoreous_a more_o than_o foolish_a and_o ridiculous_a to_o be_v affirm_v and_o against_o d._n feild_n his_o two_o 17._o feild_n sup_v l._n 1._o cap._n 17._o consideration_n move_v the_o church_n to_o such_o indulgence_n or_o release_v which_o he_o tell_v we_o be_v private_a or_o public_a peril_n insinuate_v that_o
think_v the_o sanctify_a and_o consecrate_a element_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n where_o he_o plain_o confess_v that_o those_o primative_a father_n mean_v as_o they_o speak_v and_o both_o speak_v and_o mean_v as_o catholic_n now_o do_v that_o christ_n be_v real_o present_a there_o and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o substantial_a change_n or_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n second_o d._n downame_n toll_v we_o 110._o downame_n l._n 2._o antich_n pag._n 110._o that_o s._n ambrose_n one_o of_o his_o cite_a author_n speak_v thus_o we_o adore_v in_o the_o mystery_n that_o flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o the_o apostle_n adore_v in_o the_o lord_n jesus_n then_o if_o the_o same_o flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v adore_v of_o the_o apostle_n be_v both_o present_a in_o this_o sacrament_n and_o to_o be_v adore_v that_o doctor_n do_v speak_v of_o a_o true_a and_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o mutation_n three_o he_o be_v so_o clear_a in_o this_o point_n for_o catholic_n that_o m._n middleton_n not_o know_v how_o to_o gloss_n he_o yet_o more_o then_o inconsiderate_o angry_a with_o that_o holy_a and_o learned_a saint_n and_o doctor_n for_o that_o his_o doctrine_n speak_v of_o he_o in_o these_o profane_a term_n he_o be_v guilty_a of_o presumptuous_a 61._o middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 61._o and_o desperate_a blasphemy_n four_o m._n perkins_n before_o cit_v and_o number_v with_o the_o other_o ancient_a father_n algerus_n who_o bereng_n alger_n l._n contra_fw-la bereng_n write_v express_o against_o berengarius_fw-la in_o the_o question_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o in_o his_o book_n extant_a in_o that_o matter_n handele_v and_o confute_v the_o objection_n of_o carnal_a reason_n against_o it_o in_o the_o some_o order_n as_o the_o present_a schoolman_n do_v and_o it_o be_v so_o manifest_a that_o he_o teach_v this_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o the_o other_o as_o then_o a_o heretic_n deny_v that_o m._n middleton_n confess_v that_o berengarius_fw-la 95._o middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 94._o 95._o in_o his_o recantation_n beginning_n ego_fw-la berengarius_fw-la etc._n etc._n do_v so_o far_o aknowledg_v the_o real_a presence_n &_o transubstantiation_n that_o he_o think_v the_o catholic_n of_o this_o time_n rather_o suppose_v he_o confess_v to_o much_o then_o to_o little_a in_o that_o matter_n and_o the_o present_a protestant_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n speak_v of_o he_o in_o these_o word_n berengarius_fw-la in_o deed_n be_v only_o call_v 60_o abbot_n against_o d._n hil_n pag._n 60_o in_o question_n for_o deny_v of_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o hâ—e_v yield_v once_o or_o twice_o to_o recant_v and_o abjure_v the_o doctrine_n which_o he_o hold_v then_o they_o which_o write_v against_o he_o and_o all_o those_o learned_a father_n cite_v by_o m._n perkins_n before_o consent_v with_o they_o as_o he_o confess_v must_v needs_o maintain_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o christ_n and_o transubstantiation_n and_o those_o protestant_n of_o england_n which_o defend_v the_o contrary_a must_v needs_o be_v heretic_n for_o that_o cause_n as_o be_v thus_o by_o a_o new_a argument_n prove_v from_o their_o own_o protestant_a archbishop_n whosoever_o maintain_v a_o doctrine_n public_o and_o juridical_o recant_v &_o abjure_v be_v heretic_n but_o all_o english_a sacramentary_n be_v such_o therefore_o they_o be_v heretic_n and_o the_o contrary_n be_v true_a catholic_a doctrine_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o the_o minor_n prove_v before_o by_o their_o cite_a archbishop_n teach_v which_o they_o all_o confess_v that_o the_o recant_v and_o abjure_v heresy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la be_v the_o same_o which_o they_o defend_v again_o thus_o i_o argue_v whatsoever_o thing_n be_v christ_n body_n when_o it_o be_v receive_v of_o we_o and_o be_v with_o devotion_n to_o be_v receive_v because_o it_o be_v his_o body_n and_o be_v after_o a_o ineffable_a manner_n his_o body_n and_o by_o grace_n make_v christ_n body_n and_o be_v his_o body_n present_a in_o the_o sanctify_a element_n be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o b._n sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v so_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_o true_a and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n first_o d._n dove_n protestant_n bishop_n of_o peterborough_n 28._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 28._o write_v thus_o as_o often_o as_o we_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o the_o lord_n table_n we_o recreave_v the_o lord_n body_n because_o he_o have_v say_v it_o his_o owneself_n we_o receive_v it_o with_o reverence_n and_o devotion_n because_o it_o be_v his_o body_n and_o approve_v the_o catholic_n doctrine_n of_o bishop_n gardiner_n and_o other_o say_v with_o allowance_n thus_o stephen_n gardiner_n and_o the_o learned_a of_o their_o church_n be_v wont_a to_o say_v it_o be_v his_o body_n ineffabili_fw-la modo_fw-la after_o a_o unspeakable_a manner_n after_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o man_n tongue_n can_v not_o utter_v and_o so_o say_v all_o catholic_n at_o this_o day_n number_v this_o among_o the_o great_a mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n as_o the_o ancient_a father_n do_v whereby_o the_o sacramentary_n be_v confound_v for_o to_o say_v or_o think_v that_o bread_n and_o wine_n may_v be_v figure_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n as_o many_o other_o thing_n be_v and_o diverse_a thing_n be_v figure_n of_o other_o be_v neither_o unspeakable_a or_o not_o able_a to_o be_v utter_v but_o a_o thing_n so_o easy_a to_o be_v conceive_v and_o speak_v that_o every_o ignorant_a man_n can_v both_o without_o difficulty_n conceive_v and_o utter_v it_o again_o the_o same_o protestant_a bishop_n thus_o write_v of_o catholic_n in_o supr_fw-la dove_n supr_fw-la england_n if_o they_o will_v receive_v at_o our_o hand_n we_o will_v not_o be_v over_o hasty_a with_o they_o to_o examine_v they_o how_o they_o do_v expound_v the_o word_n hoc_fw-la est_fw-la corpus_fw-la meum_fw-la this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o no_o man_n of_o conscience_n and_o learning_n can_v write_v much_o less_o a_o pretender_n to_o be_v a_o bishop_n and_o pastor_n except_o he_o do_v inward_o think_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n to_o be_v true_a otherwise_o he_o shall_v admit_v both_o man_n that_o be_v unworthy_a &_o in_o some_o of_o their_o judgement_n idolater_n to_o the_o great_a sacrament_n which_o can_v be_v excuse_v from_o most_o heinous_a sin_n to_o he_o i_o add_v m._n middleton_n speak_v 106._o middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 106._o in_o this_o manner_n though_o bread_n by_o nature_n be_v but_o a_o profane_a common_a element_n appoint_v of_o god_n to_o feed_v our_o body_n yet_o by_o grace_n it_o please_v the_o lord_n to_o make_v it_o his_o body_n d._n field_n as_o before_o write_v thus_o â—he_n 100l_n field_n pag._n 100l_n body_n of_o christ_n be_v present_a in_o and_o with_o the_o sanctify_a element_n therefore_o there_o be_v a_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n further_o thus_o i_o reason_n that_o which_o by_o the_o omnipotency_n of_o god_n be_v make_v christ_n body_n and_o be_v that_o in_o which_o christ_n be_v real_o present_a and_o in_o which_o there_o be_v probable_o teach_v transubstantiation_n of_o bread_n into_o christ_n body_n that_o which_o by_o antiquity_n be_v say_v to_o be_v make_v christ_n body_n and_o be_v the_o flesh_n which_o be_v give_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n be_v very_o and_o true_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o eucharist_n be_v thus_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_a and_o the_o second_o thus_o prove_v by_o d._n covell_n who_o word_n of_o this_o sacred_a mystery_n be_v these_o the_o omnipotency_n of_o christ_n make_v 276._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 276._o it_o his_o body_n we_o all_o agree_v in_o a_o real_a presence_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o manner_n how_o christ_n be_v miraculous_o make_v present_a there_o he_o write_v thus_o we_o must_v true_o believe_v that_o christ_n be_v there_o sup_n covell_a def_n pag._n 116._o 117._o sup_n present_a which_o because_o some_o irreligious_a man_n at_o the_o first_o doubt_v man_n have_v be_v drive_v to_o find_v out_o these_o reasonable_a satisfaction_n or_o rather_o satisfaction_n to_o humane_a reason_n from_o his_o omnipotency_n transubstantiation_n or_o such_o like_a whereas_o in_o deed_n we_o know_v that_o in_o many_o mystery_n of_o our_o faith_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o believe_v the_o thing_n though_o we_o can_v comprehend_v the_o manner_n how_o and_o cit_v there_o the_o high_a mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o resurrection_n and_o this_o bless_a sacrament_n to_o be_v of_o that_o kind_n then_o see_v by_o this_o allowance_n it_o be_v so_o certain_a that_o christ_n be_v real_o present_a there_o that_o it_o be_v irreligion_n to_o doubt_v
it_o and_o it_o be_v a_o reasonable_a satisfaction_n even_o to_o humane_a reason_n from_o whence_o protestant_a argument_n against_o it_o be_v deduce_v that_o the_o manner_n be_v by_o transubstantiation_n as_o we_o catholic_n teach_v no_o man_n but_o irreligious_a and_o unreasonable_a can_v call_v it_o into_o question_n and_o he_o write_v further_a of_o this_o matter_n in_o these_o word_n it_o be_v on_o all_o side_n plain_o 119._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 119._o confess_v that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v a_o true_a and_o real_a participation_n of_o christ_n who_o thereby_o impart_v himself_o even_o his_o whole_a entire_a parson_n therefore_o if_o the_o whole_a entire_a parson_n of_o christ_n which_o can_v be_v without_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v there_o and_o there_o impart_v and_o receive_v damnable_a be_v that_o diminishe_v doctrine_n wherein_o sacramentary_n will_v have_v it_o but_o a_o sign_n &_o figure_n and_o he_o express_o teach_v that_o they_o do_v not_o or_o shall_v not_o differ_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n concern_v the_o true_a real_a and_o substantial_a presence_n of_o christ_n in_o this_o sacrament_n which_o he_o as_o plain_o express_v where_o entreatinge_v of_o the_o dignity_n of_o priest_n he_o write_v thus_o to_o these_o parson_n god_n 87._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 87._o impart_v power_n over_o his_o mystical_a body_n which_o be_v the_o society_n of_o soul_n and_o over_o that_o natural_a which_o be_v himself_o for_o the_o knit_n of_o both_o in_o one_o a_o work_n which_o antiquity_n do_v call_v the_o make_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o in_o a_o other_o treatise_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o same_o matter_n in_o this_o manner_n the_o power_n of_o the_o 105._o covell_n modest_a examinat_fw-la pag._n 105._o ministry_n by_o blessing_n visible_a element_n it_o make_v they_o invisible_a grace_n it_o give_v daily_o the_o holy_a ghost_n it_o have_v to_o dispose_v of_o that_o flesh_n which_o be_v give_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o blood_n which_o be_v pour_v out_o to_o redeem_v soul_n hitherto_o this_o learned_a protestant_a who_o word_n be_v so_o plain_a in_o this_o point_n that_o no_o conclusion_n but_o themselves_o need_v to_o be_v infer_v from_o they_o and_o not_o only_o in_o this_o but_o other_o question_n as_o before_o these_o protestant_n of_o england_n be_v so_o clear_a for_o catholic_n doctrine_n and_o against_o that_o which_o their_o parlamentarie_a religion_n do_v or_o will_v seem_v to_o teach_v that_o d._n willet_n testim_fw-la willet_n apud_fw-la parkes_n against_o limbom_n pag._n 20._o 21._o def_n first_o testim_fw-la write_v of_o they_o in_o this_o sort_n they_o maintain_v tradition_n free_a will_n freedom_n from_o sin_n justification_n by_o work_n work_n of_o super_fw-la erogation_n of_o transubstantiation_n with_o diverse_a other_o therefore_o even_o by_o protestant_n this_o sacred_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v and_o defend_v as_o well_o teach_v by_o catholic_n protestant_n and_o d._n field_n true_a greek_a church_n also_o from_o which_o last_o thus_o i_o argue_v that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o true_a church_n in_o protestant_n judgement_n which_o by_o they_o can_v err_v in_o any_o essential_a thing_n be_v true_a but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n concern_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v true_a the_o first_o proposition_n be_v prove_v and_o grant_v before_o and_o the_o second_o be_v manifest_a in_o these_o the_o express_a word_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n censure_n upon_o protestant_a doctrine_n it_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n that_o in_o the_o holy_a 10._o hierem._n in_o censur_n cap._n 10._o supper_n after_o consecration_n and_o benediction_n the_o bread_n do_v pass_v and_o be_v change_v into_o the_o very_a body_n itself_o of_o christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o that_o blood_n of_o he_o by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o same_o night_n wherein_o he_o be_v betray_v take_v bread_n and_o give_v thanks_n break_v it_o and_o say_v take_v and_o eat_v this_o be_v not_o bread_n or_o a_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v my_o very_a body_n and_o my_o blood_n so_o that_o both_o then_o and_o now_o the_o bread_n be_v transform_v and_o change_v into_o his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n as_o our_o lord_n promise_v and_o affirm_v in_o many_o place_n of_o scripture_n and_o this_o be_v more_o than_o sufficient_a of_o this_o matter_n especial_o seeinge_v not_o only_a queen_n elizabeth_n in_o her_o kind_n parliam_fw-la an._n 1._o elizab_n parl_n 1._o jacob_n parl_n 1._o edw._n 6_o c._n both_o kind_n first_o parliament_n receive_v this_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n by_o allow_v and_o reviue_v the_o statute_n of_o king_n edward_n the_o sixth_o in_o that_o behalf_n and_o this_o their_o statute_n be_v never_o yet_o repeal_v but_o also_o in_o the_o first_o parliament_n of_o his_o majesty_n confirm_v with_o the_o rest_n of_o q._n elizabeth_n the_o protestant_a publisher_n of_o 395_o praefat._n in_o petr._n gallatin_n franc_n an._n 1602._o morton_n app._n pag._n 396._o &_o pag._n 395_o petrus_n gallatinus_fw-la tell_v we_o that_o the_o testimony_n which_o he_o bring_v from_o the_o rabbynes_n before_o christ_n be_v undeniable_a which_o allow_v d._n morton_n write_v thus_o they_o be_v more_o plain_a and_o pregnant_a for_o transubstantiation_n then_o be_v these_o say_n of_o transsubstantiator_n themselves_o they_o make_v so_o direct_o for_o transubstantiation_n that_o the_o most_o romish_a doctor_n for_o the_o space_n of_o allmoste_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n do_v not_o in_o so_o express_v term_n publish_v this_o mystery_n to_o the_o world_n again_o d._n androwes_n protestant_n bishop_n 51._o casaubon_n resp_n ad_fw-la card._n per._n pag._n 50._o 51._o of_o ely_n cite_v by_o casaubon_n and_o casaubon_n himself_o from_o our_o king_n himself_o as_o he_o say_v affirm_v it_o be_v christ_n body_n the_o same_o object_n and_o thing_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v therefore_o acknowledge_v there_o be_v a_o change_n in_o this_o sacrament_n as_o common_o they_o do_v that_o before_o the_o word_n of_o consecration_n it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o after_o be_v the_o same_o object_n and_o thing_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n this_o change_n be_v from_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o from_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n which_o be_v a_o change_n substantiae_fw-la in_o substantiam_fw-la of_o one_o substance_n into_o a_o ohter_n must_v needs_o be_v as_o we_o catholic_n teach_v transubstantiation_n chapter_n xvi_o of_o the_o holy_a sacrifice_n of_o christ_n bless_a body_n &_o blood_n common_o call_v the_o mass_n daily_o offer_v in_o the_o church_n and_o hereby_o be_v not_o only_o prove_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o this_o particular_a question_n of_o christ_n real_a presence_n in_o the_o b._n sacrament_n and_o the_o manner_n how_o by_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o element_n bread_n and_o wine_n by_o power_n of_o his_o omnipotent_a word_n into_o his_o most_o sacred_a body_n and_o blood_n but_o those_o also_o which_o depend_v from_o thence_o as_o be_v before_o remember_v the_o sufficiency_n of_o communicate_v of_o such_o as_o do_v not_o offer_v the_o holy_a sacrifice_n first_o institute_v and_o ever_o to_o be_v continue_v in_o both_o kind_n in_o the_o one_o kind_n only_o as_o also_o the_o true_a external_a and_o public_a sacrifice_n of_o christ_n true_a church_n consistinge_v of_o the_o oblation_n and_o offering_n of_o his_o most_o b._n body_n and_o blood_n in_o these_o holy_a mystery_n for_o which_o because_o it_o have_v be_v so_o profane_o and_o blasphemous_o contradict_v by_o diverse_a of_o our_o english_a protestant_n i_o mean_v to_o speak_v a_o little_a more_o particular_o therein_o and_o from_o themselves_o first_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o be_v the_o real_a and_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n now_o unseperable_a from_o his_o most_o bless_a soul_n and_o be_v public_o offer_v unto_o god_n by_o the_o lawful_o call_v and_o authorize_v priest_n of_o his_o church_n be_v a_o true_a public_a and_o holy_a sacrifice_n but_o that_o which_o be_v common_o call_v the_o eucharist_n or_o bless_a sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n offer_v by_o catholic_a priest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o mass_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o true_a public_a and_o holy_a sacrifice_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o confess_v of_o all_o man_n of_o learning_n in_o christianity_n neither_o can_v be_v doubt_v of_o any_o that_o be_v ignorant_a if_o he_o know_v the_o term_n themselves_o express_o signifie_v and_o show_v the_o verity_n thereof_o even_o by_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v also_o more_o than_o abundant_o prove_v and_o verify_v by_o these_o
protestant_n in_o the_o last_o chapter_n yet_o to_o give_v it_o a_o further_a though_o needle_n confirmation_n i_o prove_v it_o again_o in_o this_o order_n to_o be_v a_o sacrifice_n external_a and_o public_a that_o doctrine_n which_o that_o church_n which_o be_v esteem_v by_o protestant_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n teach_v be_v to_o be_v allow_v but_o this_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n bless_a body_n and_o blood_n to_o be_v over_o public_a sacrifice_n in_o the_o church_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v so_o to_o be_v allow_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v often_o grant_v before_o and_o the_o second_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n opinion_n and_o practice_n both_o at_o this_o present_a and_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o primative_a day_n of_o christianity_n to_o be_v agreeable_a with_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n be_v justify_v by_o the_o protestant_a relator_n of_o religion_n in_o the_o chapter_n of_o holy_a ceremony_n his_o word_n to_o make_v 54._o relation_n cap._n 53._o or_o c._n 54._o a_o new_a repetition_n of_o that_o church_n doctrine_n be_v these_o with_o rome_n they_o concur_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o general_o in_o the_o service_n and_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o pray_v to_o saint_n in_o auricular_a confession_n in_o offer_v of_o sacrifice_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o in_o these_o without_o any_o or_o with_o no_o material_a difference_n they_o hold_v purgatory_n also_o and_o worship_v of_o picture_n for_o the_o form_n and_o 55._o cap._n 55._o ceremony_n of_o the_o mass_n they_o much_o resemble_v the_o latin_n in_o crosseing_n they_o be_v very_o plentiful_a in_o sum_n sup_n relat._n of_o relig_n c._n 53._o or_o 54_o sup_n all_o those_o opinion_n which_o grow_v into_o the_o church_n before_o that_o separation_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n and_o all_o those_o ceremony_n which_o be_v common_a unto_o both_o they_o still_o retain_v then_o this_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o this_o public_a sacrifice_n be_v not_o only_o the_o use_n of_o these_o two_o church_n now_o but_o before_o their_o separation_n which_o these_o protestant_n in_o that_o place_n have_v tell_v we_o sup_n cap._n 11._o sup_n to_o have_v beerie_a 1200._o year_n ago_o must_v still_o with_o reverence_n be_v observe_v which_o this_o protestant_a relator_n shall_v here_o confirm_v again_o 54._o relat._n sup_v cap._n 53._o or_o 54._o speak_v of_o the_o present_a greek_a church_n in_o these_o word_n their_o liturgy_n be_v the_o same_o that_o in_o the_o old_a time_n namely_o s._n basils_n s._n chrisostomes_n and_o s._n gregory_n which_o be_v the_o same_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n now_o use_v translate_v without_o any_o bend_n they_o to_o that_o change_n of_o language_n which_o their_o tongue_n have_v suffer_v m._n middleton_n also_o 81._o middleton_n papistoma_v pag._n 51._o morton_n apol._n part_n 2._o pag._n 81._o tell_v we_o of_o the_o mass_n of_o basile_n chrisostome_n and_o epiphanius_n and_o that_o in_o they_o the_o dead_a be_v pray_v for_o d._n morton_n go_v high_a to_o the_o day_n of_o the_o apostle_n cite_v and_o allow_v not_o only_o the_o mass_n of_o s._n basile_n and_o s._n chrisostome_n but_o s._n james_n the_o apostle_n himself_o wherefore_o i_o hope_v he_o and_o other_o will_v be_v the_o better_o please_v to_o accept_v the_o censure_n of_o hieremias_n the_o constantinopolitan_a patriarch_n take_v upon_o he_o to_o be_v supreme_a in_o that_o church_n utter_v in_o these_o word_n the_o holy_a mass_n be_v a_o sacrifice_n censur_n hierem._n in_o censur_n institute_v of_o christ_n in_o memory_n and_o commendation_n of_o all_o his_o mercy_n and_o humility_n sustain_v for_o our_o sake_n saint_n james_n the_o apostle_n call_v our_o lord_n brother_n first_o reduce_v into_o order_n that_o liturgy_n and_o sacrifice_n be_v so_o instruct_v of_o christ_n to_o do_v it_o in_o all_o part_n of_o that_o holy_a sacrifice_n nothing_o else_o be_v handle_v but_o a_o universal_a order_n of_o thing_n which_o our_o saviour_n undertake_v for_o our_o redemption_n how_o these_o primative_a mass_n liturgy_n or_o form_n of_o the_o b._n sacrifice_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n in_o all_o question_n and_o article_n of_o religion_n agree_v with_o that_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n now_o practise_v from_o s._n gregory_n as_o these_o man_n before_o allow_v and_o other_o write_v from_o s._n peter_n the_o apostle_n be_v apparent_a in_o those_o liturgy_n and_o mass_n and_o too_o long_o to_o be_v cite_v in_o this_o place_n and_o from_o hence_o thus_o i_o argue_v again_o that_o doctrine_n and_o public_a practice_n of_o sacrifice_n or_o other_o which_o be_v institute_v by_o christ_n practise_v by_o his_o apostle_n and_o such_o holy_a saint_n and_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n as_o saint_n basile_n s._n chrisostome_n s._n epiphanius_n and_o s._n gregory_n be_v may_v and_o ought_v still_o to_o be_v observe_v keep_v and_o use_v but_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o our_o public_a church_n sacrifice_n or_o mass_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o may_v and_o aught_o still_o to_o be_v keep_v and_o use_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v most_o evident_o true_a and_o can_v be_v deny_v by_o any_o true_a christian_a and_o the_o minor_a be_v before_o prove_v in_o these_o last_o protestant_n allow_a citation_n and_o may_v further_o be_v confirm_v by_o these_o protestant_a writer_n d._n sutclâ—ffe_n write_v thus_o we_o read_v in_o ignatius_n this_o phrase_n offer_v and_o sacrificium_fw-la 32._o sutcliff_n subu_fw-fr pag._n 32._o immolare_fw-la to_o offer_v and_o immolate_a sacrifice_n and_o like_a phrase_n in_o irenaeus_n cyprian_n tertullian_n and_o martialis_n who_o mention_v also_o altar_n and_o these_o word_n and_o the_o thing_n true_o signify_v by_o they_o altar_n and_o sacrifice_n be_v in_o the_o greek_a and_o other_o tongue_n so_o unseperable_o join_v and_o knit_v together_o that_o d._n morton_n do_v thus_o acknowledge_v we_o can_v dislike_v the_o sentence_n 1_o morton_n app._n pag._n 162._o l._n 2._o cap._n 6._o sect._n 1_o concern_v the_o mutual_a relation_n and_o dependence_n between_o a_o altar_n and_o sacrifice_n but_o grant_v that_o altar_n do_v as_o natural_o and_o necessary_o infer_v a_o sacrifice_n as_o a_o shrine_n do_v a_o saint_n a_o father_n a_o son_n and_o again_o it_o be_v true_o say_v sacrifice_n and_o preisthood_n be_v relative_n then_o for_o altar_n he_o have_v hard_o before_o that_o they_o be_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o consequent_o mass_n the_o christian_a sacrifice_n be_v then_o for_o he_o have_v tell_v we_o they_o can_v be_v separate_v and_o his_o protestant_a bishop_n in_o their_o late_a theatre_n will_v put_v he_o out_o of_o all_o doubt_n that_o from_o the_o beginning_a of_o christianity_n even_o in_o england_n such_o altar_n for_o sacrifice_n be_v use_v of_o the_o christian_n their_o word_n be_v these_o it_o be_v report_v that_o 204._o theatre_n of_o great_a brit._n pag._n 205._o n._n 12._o pag._n 204._o patrick_n the_o irish_a apostle_n and_o canonize_a saint_n long_o before_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n lucius_n preach_v the_o gospel_n in_o many_o place_n of_o wales_n and_o also_o that_o ninianus_n bernicius_fw-la of_o the_o race_n of_o the_o british_a prince_n convert_v the_o pict_n to_o the_o religion_n of_o christ_n to_o which_o effect_n also_o the_o say_n of_o s._n john_n chrisostome_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n enforce_v and_o among_o land_n express_o name_v this_o our_o britain_n who_o inhabitant_n say_v he_o have_v also_o consent_v to_o the_o word_n which_o be_v plant_v in_o every_o heart_n in_o honour_n whereof_o they_o have_v erect_v their_o temple_n and_o altar_n thus_o in_o the_o britain_n time_n that_o s._n augustine_n bring_v in_o altar_n mass_n and_o the_o ceremony_n thereof_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n in_o other_o place_n and_o the_o theatre_n itself_o set_v this_o for_o one_o of_o the_o question_n of_o s._n augustine_n to_o s._n gregory_n gift_n 330._o theat_n pag._n 330._o offer_v on_o the_o altar_n how_o to_o be_v distribute_v ask_v by_o augustine_n of_o pope_n gregory_n and_o thus_o they_o write_v of_o king_n redwald_n after_o baptism_n returninge_v to_o idolatry_n 333._o pag._n 333._o in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o temple_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o old_a samaritan_o he_o erect_v a_o altar_n for_o the_o service_n of_o christ_n and_o a_o other_o little_a altar_n for_o burn_a sacrifice_n which_o stand_v unto_o the_o day_n of_o beda_n himself_o and_o long_o before_o again_o in_o the_o britain_n time_n they_o tell_v we_o of_o priest_n stain_v stand_a at_o the_o altar_n and_o again_o in_o 317._o pag._n 291._o pag._n 317._o gildas_n time_n 1200._o year_n since_o oath_n take_v upon_o the_o altar_n make_v of_o stome_n and_o to_o secure_v d._n morton_n what_o the_o sacrifice_n offer_v upon_o those_o altar_n be_v they_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o this_o primative_a time_n in_o
this_o island_n among_o the_o britain_n the_o altar_n be_v call_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o 6._o theatre_n pag._n 317._o sup_n n._n 6._o celestial_a sacrifice_n and_o again_o whereas_o d._n morton_n have_v grant_v before_o that_o sacrifice_n and_o preisthood_n be_v relative_n which_o be_v of_o a_o unseperable_a nature_n both_o he_o and_o all_o other_o that_o now_o so_o earnest_o contend_v to_o have_v themselves_o account_v priest_n must_v as_o much_o labour_n for_o this_o external_a sacrifice_n which_o as_o he_o affirm_v be_v unseperable_a from_o preisthood_n otherwise_o if_o they_o shall_v again_o fly_v up_o and_o down_o to_o their_o fantasy_v spiritual_a preisthood_n and_o sacrifice_n queen_n elizabeth_n if_o her_o prayer_n and_o devotion_n have_v be_v as_o great_a be_v as_o good_a a_o priest_n as_o s._n peter_n be_v and_o d._n mortons_n mother_n grandmother_n beldame_n and_o all_o woman_n of_o his_o kiudred_a or_o in_o the_o world_n if_o their_o virtue_n be_v equal_a be_v as_o good_a priest_n as_o he_o if_o he_o be_v a_o true_a priest_n which_o i_o deny_v and_o yet_o they_o all_o agree_v that_o all_o woman_n sex_n and_o kind_n be_v uncapable_a of_o holy_a preisthood_n again_o d._n morton_n with_o his_o friend_n theodore_n bibliander_n sacrif_n morton_n app._n pag._n in_o sacrif_n assuer_fw-mi we_o that_o the_o rabbin_n before_o christ_n do_v teach_v that_o those_o which_o receive_v the_o messiah_n shall_v in_o place_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o moses_n law_n have_v a_o external_a sacrifice_n in_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o call_v it_o thoda_n which_o be_v sufficient_a for_o this_o place_n &_o purponse_n where_o i_o only_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v in_o christian_a religion_n a_o external_a sacrifice_n to_o succeed_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n for_o that_o this_o sacrifice_n though_o begin_v in_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o bless_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n i_o have_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n in_o the_o former_a chapter_n and_o this_o which_o i_o contend_v in_o this_o place_n be_v plain_o grant_v unto_o i_o by_o casaubon_n wright_v in_o etc._n casaub_n resp_n ad_fw-la card._n per._n pag._n 51._o 52._o etc._n etc._n our_o king_n name_n and_o by_o his_o command_n as_o he_o protest_v and_o in_o these_o word_n neither_o be_v the_o king_n ignorant_n nor_o deni_v that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n do_v acknowledge_v one_o sacrifice_n in_o christian_a religion_n that_o succeed_v in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o moses_n law_n and_o accord_v to_o this_o it_o be_v confess_v by_o other_o protestant_n allowinge_v also_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primative_a father_n for_o a_o rule_n to_o we_o the_o word_n of_o m._n middleton_n be_v these_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o altar_n 113._o middlet_n papist_n pag._n 92._o 113._o and_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n be_v use_v in_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o the_o ancient_a father_n call_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n a_o sacrifice_n and_o again_o the_o primative_a church_n do_v offer_v sacrifice_n at_o the_o 45._o pag._n 49._o sup_n pag._n 137._o 138._o 47._o 45._o altar_n for_o the_o dead_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v a_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o ancient_a father_n then_o if_o this_o be_v from_o the_o begin_v true_a and_o catholic_n doctrine_n to_o offer_v sacrifice_n and_o say_v mass_n for_o the_o dead_a much_o rather_o for_o â—he_n live_v and_o so_o both_o for_o the_o lyve_n and_o the_o dead_a in_o protestant_n judgement_n and_o so_o both_o the_o form_n of_o our_o holy_a preisthood_n receive_v power_n to_o offer_v sacrifice_n in_o the_o church_n for_o the_o live_n and_o dead_a and_o also_o holy_a sacrifice_n of_o mass_n offer_v for_o such_o purpose_n by_o a_o due_o consecrate_a priest_n be_v holy_a and_o acceptable_a before_o god_n and_o all_o english_a protestant_n that_o shall_v deny_v it_o be_v not_o only_o within_o the_o anathema_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o these_o word_n if_o any_o man_n shall_v say_v that_o in_o the_o mass_n a_o true_a and_o miss_n council_n trid._n sess_n 6._o cap._n 1._o de_fw-fr sacrif_n miss_n proper_a sacrifice_n be_v not_o offer_v let_v he_o be_v anathema_n but_o subject_a to_o the_o curse_n and_o condemnation_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n against_o aëâ—ius_n the_o heretic_n and_o his_o complice_n as_o their_o own_o doctor_n field_n and_o covell_n be_v witness_n in_o this_o manner_n aërius_n condemn_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n 114._o field_n pag._n 138._o l._n 3._o cap._n 29._o covel_n exam._n pag._n 114._o in_o name_n the_o dead_a at_o the_o altar_n and_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o eucharist_n for_o they_o and_o for_o this_o his_o rash_a and_o inconsiderate_a boldness_n and_o presumption_n in_o condemninge_v the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n he_o be_v just_o condemn_v how_o much_o more_o than_o be_v these_o present_a protestant_n worthy_a condemnation_n who_o do_v not_o only_o contemn_v the_o doctrine_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a greek_a and_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n in_o this_o so_o great_o concern_v question_n but_o against_o their_o own_o judgement_n with_o rash_a inconsiderate_a boldness_n and_o presumption_n condemn_v the_o universal_a primative_a church_n anâ—_n confederate_a themselves_o with_o heretic_n iâ—_n their_o own_o judgement_n just_o condemn_v against_o it_o and_o contrariwise_o this_o holy_a catholic_a doctrine_n of_o mass_n or_o sacrifice_n foâ—_n the_o live_n and_o dead_a by_o our_o enemy_n allowance_n a_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n use_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o primative_a and_o best_a flourish_a estate_n thereof_o and_o ever_o since_o continue_v be_v inviolable_o to_o be_v maintain_v chapter_n xvii_o of_o the_o single_a and_o chaste_a life_n of_o priest_n and_o vow_n of_o chastity_n now_o let_v we_o come_v to_o that_o doleful_a and_o heavy_a question_n to_o these_o marry_a protestant_a church_n man_n to_o prove_v by_o they_o also_o the_o ancient_a and_o true_a catholic_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o single_a and_o chaste_a life_n of_o priest_n and_o vow_n of_o chastity_n the_o contrary_a wanton_a licentious_a and_o sacriledgeous_a liberty_n unto_o this_o and_o other_o work_n of_o perfection_n whillfull_a poverty_n and_o obedience_n as_o it_o first_o make_v way_n for_o protestant_a hereâ—es_n into_o the_o world_n as_o appear_v by_o their_o apostle_n luther_n and_o the_o rest_n present_o upon_o â—heir_a revolt_n for_o chastity_n poverty_n and_o obedience_n which_o they_o have_v vow_v for_o the_o most_o â—art_n give_v themselves_o over_o to_o their_o contraâ—es_n lust_n riches_n &_o rule_n so_o it_o be_v to_o this_o day_n â—_o unplease_a a_o thing_n in_o this_o epicurean_a â—ct_n that_o they_o can_v endure_v to_o follow_v the_o anon_n either_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n under_o who_o obedience_n they_o shall_v be_v if_o thy_o will_n show_v any_o at_o all_o or_o to_o the_o greâ—ke_n church_n either_o as_o will_v appear_v in_o this_o chapter_n howsoever_o they_o will_v seem_v to_o allow_v thereof_o especial_o in_o this_o article_n of_o late_a day_n use_v more_o liberty_n therein_o than_o other_o church_n but_o to_o omit_v all_o thing_n of_o discontentment_n to_o this_o people_n i_o argue_v thus_o that_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n which_o be_v a_o work_n of_o perfection_n profitable_a unto_o or_o make_v perfect_a the_o member_n of_o christ_n mystical_a body_n his_o church_n aught_o to_o be_v allow_v and_o practise_v of_o they_o that_o call_v themselves_o the_o perfect_a and_o reform_a church_n especial_o in_o that_o sort_n of_o people_n or_o some_o great_a part_n of_o they_o that_o be_v or_o will_v be_v esteem_v the_o most_o perfect_a reform_a guide_n and_o director_n to_o other_o as_o their_o minister_n pronounce_v themselves_o to_o be_v but_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o single_a and_o chaste_a life_n and_o vow_n of_o chastity_n be_v such_o therefore_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o allow_v of_o these_o protestant_n otherwise_o they_o have_v not_o the_o perfect_a and_o reform_v but_o unperfect_a and_o deform_a church_n the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o in_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n too_o gross_a absurdity_n do_v follow_v in_o deny_v it_o the_o second_o proposition_n be_v at_o large_a prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n in_o the_o chapter_n of_o precept_n and_o sup_n cap._n 7._o sup_n counsel_n before_o from_o whence_o at_o this_o time_n i_o will_v only_o show_v by_o d._n covells_n testimony_n that_o it_o be_v so_o absurd_a to_o deny_v it_o that_o he_o will_v free_v all_o protestant_n from_o it_o his_o word_n of_o the_o work_n of_o perfection_n be_v these_o in_o these_o point_v all_o have_v not_o hold_v the_o same_o opinion_n 52._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 52._o some_o think_v the_o counsel_n to_o be_v of_o the_o some_o necessity_n
with_o precept_n as_o those_o heretic_n call_v apostolici_fw-la other_o esteem_v they_o as_o thing_n indifferent_a other_o as_o thing_n forbid_v which_o error_n be_v accuse_v by_o some_o of_o our_o adversary_n to_o be_v a_o opinion_n of_o our_o church_n there_o be_v none_o of_o any_o sound_a judgement_n in_o our_o church_n which_o do_v not_o think_v that_o willing_a poverty_n humble_a obedience_n and_o true_a chastity_n be_v thing_n very_o commendable_a and_o do_v bring_v with_o they_o great_a advantadge_n to_o the_o true_a perfection_n of_o a_o christian_a life_n by_o these_o we_o do_v more_o than_o without_o these_o we_o shall_v then_o these_o man_n grant_v the_o doctrine_n and_o never_o practise_v the_o use_n of_o it_o from_o whence_o this_o advantadge_n to_o true_a perfection_n be_v bring_v be_v in_o a_o practical_a error_n in_o this_o point_n and_o aught_o to_o reform_v themselves_o if_o any_o man_n will_v excuse_v their_o omit_v of_o it_o he_o must_v needs_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v either_o because_o they_o will_v not_o or_o be_v not_o able_a to_o perform_v it_o if_o it_o only_o proceed_v of_o willfullnes_n they_o be_v general_o to_o be_v reprove_v of_o wilful_a obstinacy_n and_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n universal_o refuse_v or_o resist_v such_o holy_a motion_n inspiration_n and_o grace_n if_o they_o say_v it_o proceed_v from_o want_n of_o grace_n spiritual_a power_n and_o assistance_n to_o effect_v it_o they_o plain_o prove_v and_o thereby_o acknowledge_v themselves_o and_o their_o religion_n to_o be_v graceless_a and_o not_o of_o god_n not_o have_v that_o hability_n and_o strengthe_n in_o any_o one_o company_n or_o society_n of_o man_n or_o woman_n among_o they_o in_o so_o long_a time_n to_o embrace_v and_o practice_n that_o which_o so_o profit_v to_o perfection_n and_o as_o strong_o grant_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o doctrine_n thereof_o for_o true_a wherein_o that_o grace_n have_v be_v give_v to_o thousand_o of_o society_n to_o profess_v to_o live_v and_o die_v in_o perpetual_a vow_a chastity_n which_o have_v not_o be_v bestow_v one_o any_o one_o fraternity_n in_o their_o religion_n and_o thereby_o demonstrate_v to_o the_o world_n that_o those_o catholic_a priest_n of_o our_o nation_n who_o they_o persecute_v as_o enemy_n to_o god_n be_v in_o this_o great_a favour_n and_o grace_n with_o he_o in_o perform_v that_o perfect_a estate_n of_o continency_n which_o our_o adversary_n open_o confess_v they_o can_v do_v which_o we_o be_v so_o fart_n from_o acknowledge_v in_o we_o that_o in_o great_a multitude_n we_o will_v solemn_o swear_v we_o true_o perform_v it_o and_o no_o man_n understand_v the_o severe_a canon_n of_o catholic_a religion_n for_o such_o offender_n the_o great_a reverence_n we_o give_v to_o that_o most_o bless_a sacrifice_n which_o we_o daily_o offer_v and_o what_o innocence_n of_o life_n at_o the_o jest_n to_o be_v free_a from_o all_o carnal_a and_o other_o mortal_a sin_n we_o require_v unto_o it_o and_o the_o minister_a of_o all_o other_o sacrament_n continual_o practise_v by_o we_o can_v condemn_v our_o order_n in_o this_o matter_n further_o in_o this_o question_n i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o be_v decree_v by_o the_o church_n within_o the_o first_o 400._o year_n of_o christ_n be_v now_o to_o be_v observe_v but_o the_o vow_n of_o continency_n be_v then_o decree_v to_o be_v annex_v to_o holy_a order_n therefore_o still_o so_o to_o be_v observe_v the_o mayor_n be_v allow_v before_o and_o the_o minor_a prove_v by_o m._n perkins_n in_o these_o word_n continentiae_fw-la votum_fw-la necessarium_fw-la &_o 192._o perk_n problem_n pag._n 192._o perpetuum_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o vow_n of_o continency_n necessary_a and_o perpetual_a seem_v first_o to_o have_v be_v decree_v in_o the_o west_n church_n about_o 380._o year_n after_o christ_n trae_o it_o be_v receive_v before_o but_o by_o the_o private_a devotion_n of_o some_o not_o by_o the_o public_a judgement_n of_o the_o church_n if_o any_o man_n say_v he_o acknowledge_v then_o only_o to_o be_v decree_v though_o use_v before_o and_o this_o in_o the_o west_n church_n it_o suffice_v for_o this_o purpose_n and_o be_v obligatorie_n to_o protestant_n both_o confess_v that_o a_o time_n of_o truth_n the_o roman_a church_n then_o to_o have_v be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o mother_n unto_o other_o and_o themselves_o under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o that_o western_a &_o roman_a church_n and_o custom_n be_v not_o usual_o decree_v but_o upon_o transgression_n of_o they_o but_o m._n middleton_n will_v tell_v we_o that_o s._n â—piphanius_n a_o holy_a saint_n and_o bless_a bishop_n of_o greece_n write_v of_o such_o decree_n and_o canon_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n both_o to_o have_v be_v extant_a and_o practise_v long_o before_o that_o time_n and_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n as_o his_o word_n tradition_n without_o limitation_n argue_v 140._o epiphan_n l._n 1._o to_o 2._o contra_fw-la her_n cathari_n apud_fw-la middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 139._o 140._o thus_o he_o be_v cite_v by_o he_o write_v of_o the_o cathari_n heretic_n those_o tradition_n which_o be_v deliver_v peculiar_o for_o the_o clergy_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o supereminencie_n in_o celebration_n of_o the_o divine_a mystery_n these_o heretic_n will_v have_v all_o man_n tie_v unto_o when_o they_o do_v hear_v that_o a_o bishop_n ought_v to_o be_v unreprovable_a the_o husband_n of_o one_o wife_n and_o continent_n and_o likewise_o of_o deacon_n and_o priest_n for_o in_o truth_n since_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n do_v not_o admit_v into_o these_o office_n any_o that_o have_v marry_v a_o second_o wife_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o excellent_a dignity_n of_o preisthood_n and_o this_o holy_a church_n do_v sincere_o observe_v yet_o do_v not_o the_o church_n admit_v any_o into_o those_o office_n that_o be_v the_o husband_n but_o of_o one_o wife_n who_o wife_n be_v yet_o lyve_v with_o he_o in_o the_o fellowship_n of_o marriage_n sed_fw-la eum_fw-la qui_fw-la se_fw-la ab_fw-la una_fw-la continuit_fw-la aut_fw-la in_o viduiâ—â—te_fw-la vixit_fw-la but_o he_o only_o that_o either_o be_v never_o marry_v or_o that_o after_o the_o death_n of_o his_o wife_n lyve_v unmarried_a the_o church_n receave_v into_o the_o office_n of_o a_o deacon_n priest_n bishop_n or_o subdeacon_n which_o be_v especial_o observe_v where_o the_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n be_v sincere_o keep_v but_o thou_o will_v say_v unto_o we_o that_o in_o many_o place_n priest_n and_o deacon_n do_v live_v in_o wedlock_n but_o this_o be_v not_o according_a to_o the_o sincerity_n of_o the_o canon_n hitherto_o and_o further_o be_v the_o convince_a word_n of_o this_o holy_a and_o learned_a father_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n who_o evidence_n be_v so_o plain_a for_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n in_o this_o question_n and_o against_o protestant_n that_o m._n middleton_n flat_o say_v epiphanius_n be_v too_o partial_o 143._o middleton_n sup_v pag._n 143._o affect_v in_o this_o point_n and_o hereuppon_o thus_o i_o argue_v again_o that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v so_o plain_o and_o direct_o hold_v and_o maintain_v by_o the_o learned_a holy_a father_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n that_o the_o present_a protestant_a adversary_n otherwise_o seem_v to_o allow_v these_o father_n confess_v it_o to_o be_v their_o opinion_n and_o of_o the_o church_n in_o their_o time_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v and_o observe_v but_o this_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o priest_n continency_n and_o vow_n of_o chastity_n be_v such_o therefore_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o observe_v the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_o true_a both_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n in_o show_n at_o the_o jest_n allow_v the_o primative_a church_n and_o father_n thereof_o for_o judge_n in_o question_n of_o religion_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v first_o m._n middleton_n acknowledge_v s._n epiphanius_n s._n hierome_n s._n chrisostome_n and_o s._n ambrose_n to_o be_v so_o plain_a against_o their_o marriage_n in_o the_o clergy_n and_o their_o doctrine_n against_o vow_n of_o chastity_n that_o have_v write_v of_o s._n epiphanius_n as_o before_o he_o add_v of_o s._n hierome_n thus_o he_o make_v unciwill_n entroade_n against_o god_n holy_a ordinance_n 138._o middleton_n supra_fw-la pag._n 134._o pag._n 138._o in_o this_o point_n of_o s._n chrisostome_n thus_o chrisostome_n in_o his_o vehemency_n go_v beyond_o measure_n in_o reprehend_v and_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n in_o their_o lightness_n go_v beyond_o measure_n in_o vowe_a of_o s._n ambrose_n thus_o ambrose_n have_v the_o apostolical_a 134._o pag._n 134._o dragon_n the_o devil_n dwell_v in_o he_o and_o of_o the_o holy_a ancient_a father_n in_o general_a in_o this_o matter_n he_o speak_v in_o these_o term_n neither_o 133._o middleton_n sup_v pag._n 133._o be_v it_o any_o thing_n to_o the_o purpose_n that_o the_o ancient_a father_n allow_v vow_n of_o chastity_n
be_v also_o the_o other_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o the_o second_o proposition_n 28._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 27._o 28._o be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n dove_n protestant_n bishop_n of_o peterboroug_n in_o these_o word_n concern_v the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n we_o will_v not_o dispute_v for_o accord_v to_o their_o catholic_n definition_n of_o a_o sacrament_n there_o be_v seven_o then_o much_o more_o as_o i_o have_v demonstrate_v there_o must_v be_v so_o many_o by_o protestant_n definition_n of_o sacrament_n as_o for_o his_o overplus_n number_n more_o than_o seven_o which_o he_o add_v if_o he_o can_v prove_v it_o he_o shall_v deserve_v better_o then_o in_o write_v that_o book_n in_o finde_v forth_o more_o holy_a instrument_n of_o grace_n and_o sanctification_n then_o hitherto_o have_v be_v know_v in_o the_o mean_a time_n god_n grant_v he_o more_o and_o better_a knowledge_n with_o grace_n but_o in_o that_o he_o grant_v our_o number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n according_a to_o our_o definition_n it_o be_v as_o much_o as_o we_o contend_v and_o all_o which_o hitherto_o they_o have_v deny_v for_o when_o catholic_n entreat_v of_o sacrament_n their_o number_n grace_n form_n matter_n character_n etc._n etc._n they_o speak_v of_o they_o accord_v as_o they_o be_v define_v and_o take_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o school_n and_o come_v not_o to_o protestant_n either_o to_o define_v or_o determine_v they_o or_o any_o other_o question_n in_o religion_n yet_o as_o before_o except_o i_o be_o to_o old_a to_o remember_v my_o logic_n or_o this_o bishop_n never_o do_v or_o now_o will_v not_o understand_v it_o if_o the_o definition_n of_o catholic_n more_o particular_a and_o limit_a extend_v to_o seven_o sacrament_n that_o of_o protestant_n more_o large_a or_o general_a will_v stretch_v as_o far_o and_o further_o except_o the_o less_o be_v great_a than_o that_o which_o be_v great_a than_o it_o two_o more_o than_o three_o the_o species_n more_o ample_a in_o logic_n then_o genus_fw-la and_o in_o grammar_n our_o degree_n of_o comparison_n be_v alter_v the_o positive_a turn_v into_o the_o comparative_a superlative_a and_o contrary_a i_o argue_v again_o in_o this_o manner_n wheresoever_o in_o controversy_n of_o any_o question_n in_o religion_n between_o two_o society_n whereof_o one_o be_v in_o the_o truth_n the_o adverse_a part_n itself_o do_v grant_v that_o their_o opinion_n be_v not_o true_a by_o their_o own_o proceed_n there_o the_o contrary_n be_v to_o be_v adjudge_v true_a otherwise_o against_o the_o supposition_n neither_o shall_v have_v the_o truth_n but_o both_o be_v in_o error_n but_o in_o this_o question_n this_o be_v the_o case_n between_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n the_o protestant_n acknowleding_n more_o sacrament_n by_o their_o proceedeing_n then_o twoe_o therefore_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n be_v true_a the_o mayor_n be_v infallible_o true_a and_o so_o prove_v by_o protestant_n graunte_v general_o either_o their_o religion_n and_o doctrine_n or_o that_o of_o catholic_n 120._o petition_v of_o 22._o preacher_n excep_v 3._o against_o comm_n book_n survey_v of_o the_o book_n of_o comm_n prayer_n pag._n 117._o quaest_n 26._o &_o pag._n 134_o 135._o 132._o 133._o 120._o to_o be_v true_a the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o the_o 22._o preacher_n of_o london_n in_o their_o petition_n who_o resolute_o affirm_v that_o protestant_n must_v needs_o yield_v to_o more_o than_o two_o by_o their_o proceed_n therefore_o to_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n else_o their_o supposition_n shall_v be_v false_a and_o all_o religion_n in_o error_n in_o so_o great_a a_o question_n which_o be_v further_o confirm_v by_o the_o protestant_a surveyor_n of_o their_o communion_n book_n teache_v the_o same_o doctrine_n and_o express_o iustifyinge_v it_o in_o confirmation_n penance_n and_o matrimony_n and_o to_o show_v their_o opinion_n and_o censure_n in_o this_o thing_n to_o be_v just_a i_o demonstrate_v both_o they_o and_o the_o rest_n to_o be_v sacrament_n by_o english_a protestant_a proceed_n in_o this_o manner_n by_o the_o thing_n they_o require_v to_o a_o sacrament_n whatsoever_o be_v a_o visible_a sign_n or_o ceremony_n ordain_v of_o god_n or_o a_o visible_a sign_n with_o grace_n be_v a_o sacrament_n but_o all_o those_o seven_o teach_v by_o catholic_n be_v such_o therefore_o they_o be_v sacrament_n the_o mayor_n be_v the_o protestant_n definition_n of_o a_o sacrament_n as_o the_o same_o 22._o 2._o 22._o preacher_n in_o petition_n sup_v excep_v 2._o protestant_n preacher_n testify_v even_o from_o their_o approve_a book_n of_o article_n and_o communion_n and_o the_o book_n of_o article_n itself_o to_o which_o all_o minister_n subscribe_v testify_v in_o these_o word_n sacrament_n ordain_v by_o 25._o article_n of_o religion_n artic_a 25._o christ_n be_v certain_a sure_a witness_n and_o effectual_a sign_n of_o grace_n and_o god_n good_a will_n towards_o we_o by_o the_o which_o he_o do_v work_v invisible_o in_o we_o etc._n etc._n all_o which_o be_v not_o only_o grant_v by_o catholic_n but_o further_a express_o that_o to_o the_o worthy_a receiver_n they_o contain_v and_o give_v grace_n ex_fw-la opere_fw-la operato_fw-la of_o themselves_o where_o due_a preparation_n and_o disposition_n be_v as_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v declare_v sup_v council_n trident_n decret_a de_fw-fr sacram._n sup_v which_o be_v all_o and_o more_o than_o protestant_n ordinary_o require_v to_o sacrament_n it_o must_v needs_o follow_v by_o d._n dove_n his_o grant_n before_o that_o all_o those_o seven_o esteem_v by_o catholic_n for_o sacrament_n contain_v all_o those_o thing_n which_o these_o protestant_n require_v unto_o sacrament_n because_o they_o agree_v as_o he_o have_v confess_v with_o the_o catholic_a 28._o dove_n supr_fw-la persuas_fw-la pag._n 27._o 28._o definition_n of_o sacrament_n which_o as_o before_o contain_v all_o and_o more_o than_o protestant_n demand_n further_o thus_o i_o argue_v all_o of_o those_o other_o seven_o account_v among_o catholic_n for_o sacrament_n which_o have_v a_o visible_a sign_n or_o ceremony_n ordain_v of_o god_n as_o baptism_n and_o eucharist_n have_v be_v sacrament_n as_o they_o be_v but_o all_o those_o other_o fyve_o reject_v by_o protestant_n have_v such_o visible_a sign_n or_o ceremony_n ordain_v by_o god_n therefore_o they_o be_v sacrament_n the_o mayor_n be_v the_o grant_n of_o their_o own_o subscribe_v article_n wherein_o 25._o articl_n of_o relig._n sup_v art_n 25._o admittinge_n baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n for_o sacrament_n in_o these_o word_n there_o be_v twoe_o sacrament_n ordain_v of_o christ_n our_o lord_n in_o the_o gospel_n that_o be_v to_o say_v baptism_n and_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n they_o refuse_v the_o other_o for_o this_o only_a cause_n as_o follow_v those_o fyve_o common_o call_v sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v confirmation_n penance_n order_n matrimony_n and_o extreme_a unction_n be_v not_o to_o be_v count_v sacrament_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o that_o they_o have_v not_o any_o visible_a sign_n or_o ceremony_n ordain_v of_o god_n so_o that_o all_o i_o have_v to_o prove_v by_o this_o high_a protestant_a sentence_n to_o prove_v they_o sacrament_n be_v that_o they_o have_v a_o visible_a sign_n or_o ceremony_n ordain_v of_o god_n for_o which_o i_o produce_v d._n dove_n again_o grant_v our_o definition_n to_o agree_v with_o these_o for_o our_o school_n put_v a_o sacrament_n in_o genere_fw-la signi_fw-la and_o so_o far_o hold_v that_o they_o be_v all_o institute_v by_o christ_n that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n define_v thus_o si_fw-mi quis_fw-la dixerit_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la sacram._n council_n trid._n decret_a dâ—_n sacram._n novae_fw-la legis_fw-la non_fw-la fuisse_fw-la omne_fw-la a_o jesu_fw-la christo_fw-la domino_fw-la nostro_fw-la instituta_fw-la aut_fw-la esse_fw-la plura_fw-la vel_fw-la pauciora_fw-la quam_fw-la septem_fw-la videlicet_fw-la baptismum_fw-la confirmationem_fw-la etc._n etc._n anathema_n sit_v if_o any_o man_n shall_v say_v that_o all_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a law_n be_v not_o institute_v of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n or_o that_o there_o be_v more_o or_o few_o than_o seven_o that_o be_v baptism_n confirmation_n eucharist_n penance_n extreme_a unction_n order_n and_o matrimony_n or_o else_o that_o any_o of_o these_o seven_o be_v not_o true_o and_o proper_o a_o sacrament_n let_v he_o be_v anathema_n again_o these_o protestant_n will_v further_o tell_v we_o in_o particular_a how_o every_o of_o those_o fyve_o have_v a_o ceremony_n visible_a or_o external_a ordain_v of_o god_n and_o so_o to_o be_v sacrament_n and_o first_o for_o confirmation_n thus_o i_o argue_v whatsoever_o have_v a_o external_a ceremony_n protestant_n confirmation_n prove_v a_o sacrament_n by_o protestant_n institute_v by_o christ_n signifye_v or_o giuce_v grace_n be_v a_o sacrament_n but_o by_o these_o protestant_n confirmation_n be_v such_o therefore_o a_o sacrament_n the_o mayor_n be_v at_o large_a prove_v and_o grant_v before_o the_o minor_a be_v
of_o hand_n be_v divinae_fw-la ordinationis_fw-la and_o de_fw-fr jure_fw-la divino_fw-la the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o by_o his_o divine_a law_n from_o which_o doctrine_n grant_v by_o they_o in_o so_o public_a assembly_n one_o of_o their_o own_o fellow_n in_o religion_n infer_v this_o conclusion_n in_o these_o term_n if_o the_o english_a protestant_n opinion_n be_v maintain_v 46._o certain_a con_v pag._n 46._o that_o bishop_n jurisdiction_n be_v de_fw-fr jure_fw-la divino_fw-la his_o majesty_n and_o all_o the_o nobility_n ought_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o excommunication_n neither_o do_v i_o urdge_v these_o protestant_n authority_n understand_v the_o author_n intent_n and_o meaning_n by_o prove_v seven_o sacrament_n by_o protestant_n how_o to_o be_v understand_v either_o for_o this_o or_o the_o other_o sacrament_n that_o i_o seem_v to_o grant_v unto_o protestant_n that_o number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n to_o be_v among_o they_o to_o who_o as_o to_o other_o heretic_n of_o any_o other_o now_o want_v a_o true_a and_o lawful_a succession_n in_o order_n as_o they_o do_v i_o can_v only_o allow_v two_o sacrament_n baptism_n and_o marriage_n whereof_o the_o first_o for_o the_o necessity_n thereof_o may_v be_v in_o such_o case_n of_o extremity_n as_o this_o inundation_n of_o heresy_n be_v not_o only_o be_v administer_v by_o heretic_n but_o infidel_n themselves_o retain_v the_o true_a matter_n form_n and_o intention_n due_a in_o that_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o the_o other_o of_o matrimony_n not_o require_v as_o of_o the_o essence_n thereof_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o priest_n yet_o do_v i_o not_o grant_v the_o grace_n of_o this_o sacrament_n to_o any_o protestant_n or_o other_o out_o of_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n out_o of_o which_o as_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n so_o no_o grace_n to_o be_v hope_v for_o bring_v man_n to_o eternal_a beatitude_n but_o see_v this_o number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n have_v be_v so_o much_o impugn_a by_o protestant_n and_o deny_v by_o they_o to_o be_v in_o the_o true_a catholic_a church_n which_o before_o i_o have_v prove_v the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v i_o have_v now_o make_v demostration_n by_o themselves_o that_o by_o their_o own_o proceed_n they_o ought_v to_o allow_v this_o number_n unto_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o now_o i_o proceed_v in_o like_a manner_n to_o matrimony_n and_o extreme_a unction_n and_o in_o the_o first_o i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o have_v a_o external_a or_o visible_a protestant_n matrimony_n a_o sacrament_n by_o english_a protestant_n sign_n or_o ceremony_n institute_v of_o god_n signify_v or_o give_v grace_n and_o sanctification_n be_v a_o holy_a estate_n &_o honourable_a represent_v the_o grace_n of_o union_n between_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n be_v a_o sacrament_n but_o matrimony_n be_v such_o therefore_o a_o sacrament_n the_o mayor_n consist_v of_o the_o protestant_a definition_n of_o a_o sacrament_n whole_o contain_v it_o and_o more_o they_o protestant_n require_v unto_o it_o and_o so_o can_v by_v they_o be_v deny_v the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o their_o own_o public_a directory_n where_o in_o the_o treatise_n entitle_v the_o form_n of_o solemnisation_n of_o etc._n comm._n book_n tit_n matrim_n §._o dear_o etc._n etc._n matrimony_n it_o be_v call_v in_o these_o term_n holy_a matrimony_n a_o honourable_a estate_n institute_v of_o god_n signify_v unto_o we_o the_o mystical_a union_n which_o be_v between_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n which_o holy_a estate_n christ_n adorn_v and_o bewtify_v with_o his_o presence_n and_o first_o miracle_n and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n it_o be_v name_v holy_a wedlock_n etc._n §._o for_o asmuch_o etc._n etc._n to_o which_o purpose_n tend_v also_o that_o their_o prayer_n over_o those_o that_o be_v marry_v in_o these_o word_n god_n the_o father_n god_n the_o son_n god_n the_o etc._n sup._n §._o god_n etc._n etc._n holy_a ghost_n bless_v preserve_v and_o keep_v you_o the_o lord_n merciful_o with_o his_o favour_n look_v upon_o you_o and_o so_o fill_v you_o with_o all_o spiritual_a benediction_n and_o grace_n again_o thus_o i_o argue_v that_o external_a visible_a ceremony_n or_o sign_n that_o be_v consecrate_v of_o god_n to_o such_o a_o excellent_a mystery_n as_o to_o signify_v the_o spiritual_a marriage_n betwixt_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n and_o by_o the_o grace_n and_o bond_n whereof_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o love_v their_o wyve_n as_o their_o own_o body_n to_o leave_v father_n and_o mother_n to_o who_o by_o nature_n we_o be_v so_o much_o bownde_v and_o to_o be_v but_o one_o fleesh_fw-mi with_o his_o wiffe_n etc._n etc._n must_v needs_o be_v a_o sacrament_n but_o matrimony_n be_v such_o by_o protestant_n of_o england_n therefore_o by_o they_o to_o be_v esteem_v a_o sacrament_n the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_o true_a in_o itself_o and_o the_o minor_a in_o those_o which_o §._o o_o god_n §._o all_o you_o which_o word_n and_o more_o express_o to_o prove_v it_o a_o sacrament_n set_v down_o in_o that_o their_o public_a directory_n in_o the_o place_n here_o cite_v and_o have_v not_o the_o licentious_a wantonness_n of_o these_o man_n so_o much_o for_o their_o ownc_a lasciviousness_n mayntayninge_v marriage_n and_o accomptinge_v it_o a_o holy_a state_n in_o those_o of_o the_o clergy_n in_o who_o the_o holy_a father_n before_o name_n it_o incest_n sacrilege_n and_o matter_n of_o excommunication_n dislike_v of_o the_o inseperabilitie_n between_o man_n and_o wife_n which_o be_v grant_v for_o a_o sacrament_n it_o bring_v with_o it_o they_o will_v never_o have_v deny_v unto_o it_o that_o dignity_n and_o denomination_n to_o which_o so_o often_o and_o many_o plurality_n of_o wife_n in_o their_o ministry_n itself_o and_o some_o protestant_a bishop_n among_o they_o until_o a_o little_a restraint_n be_v ordain_v by_o his_o majesty_n in_o parliament_n be_v more_o than_o 15._o the_o sacrament_n of_o extreme_a unction_n jacob_n 5._o v._n 14._o 15._o sufficient_a testimony_n in_o this_o case_n that_o extreame-vnction_n be_v a_o sacrament_n by_o their_o article_n and_o s._n james_n his_o doctrine_n in_o his_o epistle_n â—eceaved_v by_o they_o for_o canonical_a be_v more_o than_o manifest_a and_o so_o manifest_a that_o except_o credible_a protestant_a testimony_n deceive_v i_o great_a protestant_n authority_n have_v so_o grant_v than_o these_o their_o doctor_n may_v contradict_v in_o which_o i_o will_v be_v silent_a and_o only_o add_v in_o this_o place_n that_o their_o communion_n book_n itself_o and_o their_o common_a doctrine_n contain_v in_o their_o catechism_n there_o set_v down_o to_o be_v believe_v of_o all_o sufficient_o insinuate_v that_o either_o there_o be_v seven_o sacrament_n as_o catholic_n believe_v or_o at_o the_o jest_n more_o than_o two_o accord_v to_o their_o article_n doctrine_n before_o for_o in_o proceedinge_v dialoguewise_o by_o question_n and_o answer_n their_o word_n be_v these_o question_n how_o catechism_n communion_n book_n tit._n catechism_n many_o sacrament_n have_v christ_n ordain_v in_o his_o church_n answer_n two_o only_o as_o general_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v baptism_n and_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n where_o the_o word_n general_o and_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n do_v imply_v that_o there_o be_v other_o not_o general_o to_o be_v receive_v of_o all_o as_o matrimony_n be_v peculiar_a to_o the_o marry_a order_n to_o clergy_n man_n etc._n etc._n neither_o be_v these_o absolute_a necessary_a to_o salvation_n otherwise_o the_o unmaryed_a and_o virgin_n can_v not_o be_v save_v all_o woman_n which_o be_v uncapable_a of_o preisthood_n shall_v be_v damn_v and_o none_o but_o clergy_n man_n save_v etc._n etc._n and_o these_o protestant_n do_v not_o hold_v that_o those_o word_n general_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v essential_a to_o the_o definition_n of_o a_o sacrament_n which_o they_o define_v in_o the_o next_o word_n followeinge_v in_o this_o manner_n by_o this_o word_n sacrament_n i_o mean_v a_o supr_fw-la catechis_n supr_fw-la outward_a and_o visible_a sign_n of_o a_o inward_a and_o spiritual_a grace_n give_v unto_o we_o ordain_v by_o christ_n himself_o as_o a_o mean_n whereby_o we_o receive_v the_o same_o and_o a_o pledge_n to_o assure_v we_o thereof_o which_o aswell_o prove_v the_o catholic_n doctrine_n that_o sacrament_n give_v grace_n of_o which_o hereafter_o as_o also_o that_o which_o i_o have_v urge_v in_o this_o place_n chapter_n xx._n prove_v by_o these_o protestant's_n the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o a_o indelible_a character_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n confirmation_n and_o order_n concern_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v a_o spiritual_a character_n to_o be_v impress_v in_o some_o of_o these_o sacrament_n and_o hitherto_o deny_v by_o protestant_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v thus_o define_v in_o three_o sacrament_n baptism_n confirmation_n 4._o council_n trident_n sess_n 7._o cap._n 4._o and_o order_n a_o character_n be_v